sonne Prince Lâ—wes and the Barons of England that made warre against him All whom he first coÌ„maunded to surcease their said warrs and emnities against the said K. Iohn and then for that they obaied not he threatned and â—enounced excommunication against them and besides this he sent his Legat named VVaellâ— to be with K. Iohn and assist him in person in all his needs and necessities which was no small help and comforte vnto him in those distresses And finall in after his death he was a principall cause why his young sonne Henrie the â— was admitted for King notwithstanding the Barons firme resolution promise and oath to the contrarie and that Prince Lawes was forsaken and forced to 〈◊〉 of England the said Legaâ— being made generall Gouernour both of the King and Kingdome for that present togeather with the Earle of 〈◊〉 Lord Marshall of the land 64. And as for the said Barons that so resolutely stoods 〈◊〉 K. Iohn and his succession their cause was about the priuiledged and laws of the Realme as well concerning the Glergie as lay men which were the same priuiledges as they affirmed that were graunted and set downe in King Edwards daies the Confessor confirmed by the Conquerour allowed published againe by K. Henry the first and not disallowed by this mans Father K. Henry the 2. in witnes wherof they produced a Charter of the said K. Henry the first All which liberties laws and ordinances K. Iohn promising them at his first recoÌ„ciliation to giue grâ—inâ— and ratifie was vrged afterward by them to publish the same â—â— writing vnder the great seale of England as he did at Oxford in the presence of al his nobility in the 17. yeare of the said Kingâ— raigne which was the next before his death syaing in the 〈◊〉 writing Ex mera spontanea a voluntate nostra concessimu Charâ—aâ—â—stra coÌ„firmauimus eam obtinuimus à Domino Papa Innocencia confirmâ—n quaÌ„ nos obseruabimus ab haredibus nostris in perpetuuÌ„ bona fide 〈◊〉 obseruari We haue graunted out of our owne meere free good will haue confirmed the same by our Charter and haue contained of Pope Innocentius that he confirme the same also with his assent which Charter both we shall obserue our selues and will haue to bee obserued faithfullie by our heirs for euen behold that K. Iohn doth not onlie confirme these liberties himself but procured the same to be confirmed also by Pope Innocentius for more stabilitie And the beginning of the said liberties it thus set downe Quod Anglicana Ecclesia libera sit habeat iurasâ—â— integra suas libertates illasas maximè libertatem electionum qâ—â— maximae magis necessaria reputatur Ecclesia Anglicunae That the English Church be free and haue all her rights whole and all hâ—â— liberties inuiolate and especiallie her liberties of elections 〈◊〉 choosing her Prelates which is held to bee the greatest and most necessarie to the English Church And then follow the othâ—â— liberties of Barons noble-men and the common people 65. And for that it was vnderstood that notwithstanâ—â—â—â— these two graunts and confirmations of these laws and priuileâ—ges K. Iohn by the counsaile of certaine strangers that weeâ—â—bout him of his Countreyes in France was perswaded to 〈◊〉 the same againe and to informe the Pope wrong fullâ—e 〈◊〉 intentions of the said Barons as though they meane not so 〈◊〉 the conseruation of these priuiledges indeed aâ—â—â—soâ—◠〈◊〉 Kingdome to the King of Fâ—â—nce and the Pope inclining to beâ—â—uâ—e him the said Barons were so much exasperated therby as they made the vow before mentioned neuer to obey him or his anymore And thervpon calling ouer the said Prince Lewes of France gaue him London and all the South-parts of England and would haue gained him the rest in like manner if the Popes resistanes had not byn so great and K. Iohn had not died at that very instant in the heat of all the warre not poisoned by a monke as foolish Iohn Fox doth affirme and set forth in many printed and painted pageants of his booke but vpon greife of mind trauaile and disorder of diet as all auncient authors by vniforme consent doe agree And Iohn Stow citeth foure that liued in K. Iohns dayes to wit Mathew Paris Roger VVyndouer Raph Niger and Raph Gogshall in their histories of that tyme. 66. Wherfore to conclude this Chapter of K. Henry the second and of his two sonnes wee see how firme they were all three in this beleife and acknowledgement of the Popes spirituall authority ouer all the world and no lesse ouer England in those dayes and how fully the same was in practise among them And that albeit in some cases causes wherin they receiued some distast they strugled sometimes about the particular execution therof indeauoring to mak some restraint especially when it seemed to strech indirectly also to temporall affaires yet did they neuer so much as once deny the said Ecclesiasticall supremacy to be in the Sea of Rome and much lesse did euer ascribe it to themselues which so cleerly ouerthroweth M. Attorneys position as I maruaile what he will say to these and like demonstrations 67. And for that his often repeated ground is that Queen Elizabeth had her supreame authority in cases Ecclesiasticall according to the auncient common lawes of England hitherto he graunteth that there was no Statute-lawes at all by Parlament vntill the ensuing King K. Henry the third And for other lawes we see heere what they were by the testimony of the Bishops Barons of England vnder the Charters both of 〈◊〉 K. Henry the first and other Kings vpward vnto K. Edward the Confessor to wit all in fauour of the Church her liberties â—â—nquises and priuiledges which liberties as other where I have noted and must often heerafter doe the same doe infer our conclusion of Ecclesiasticall and spirituall iurisdiction subordinate to the Sea of Rome and wholy distinct from temporall power and doe ouerthrow M. Attorneys assertion for the said spirituall 〈…〉 those liberties were as they were that 〈…〉 should haue iurisdiction in 〈…〉 ctions choise of Prelates of the 〈…〉 liberties are mentioned cited allowed◠〈…〉 by any King as you shall see they were by 〈…〉 them vnto K. Henry the 8. so often receiueâ—◠〈…〉 tion and his whole new books an open out 〈…〉 field And thus much of K. Iohn OF KING HENRY THE THIRD That vvas the eight King after the Conquestâ—â—â— And the first that left Statutes vvritten And vvhaâ— instances and arguments M. Attorney alleadgeth out of him for his purpose CHAP. X. HITHERTO haue we passed ouer six hundred 〈◊〉 since our first English king receâ—ued and therby put themselues vnder the of 〈…〉 Bishops depending therof for 〈◊〉 of their 〈◊〉 Which Spirituall 〈…〉 haue byn euer beleeued 〈…〉 both Kings and Subiect from the 〈…〉 their lawes and continued by su 〈…〉 Which as it hath byn
of the whole entire body of the Realme 15 You see whervnto this deuise tendeth to make yt a matter of treason to deny this fancy of M. Attorney that for so much as the Canons and Ecclesiasticall lawes of the Church made by Popes and by Generall Councells from tyme to tyme and receued vniuersally for spirituall and Ecclesiasticall matters throughout the Christian world were receued also and allowed by the Kings Comnn wealth of England which was an euident argument of their acknowledging of the said Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction of the Church and spirituall gouernours therof of this approbation and allowance he would inferr that these lawes were the Kings lawes though deriued as he sayth from others that is to say from Popes and Bishopps At which inference I doubt not but that his fellow-lawyers will smile And truly I am sory that he being accoumpted so great a man in that faculty which is wont to reason well hath giuen so manifest occasion of laugther For that euery puney young student of law will see by common reason that the admitting of an other mans lawe doth not make it his lawe or that he had power to make that lawe of himself but rather to the contrary it sheweth that the admitter acknowledgeth the other for his Superiour in all matters contained vnder that law For the power of making lawes is the highest power that principally proueth dominion in any Prince and the admitting and obeying therof by another Prince is an euident argument of inferiority and subiection and so here the admitting of the Popes Ecclesiasticall and Canon-lawes was an argument that the admitters acknowledged his supreme authority in Ecclesiasticall affayres 16. Neyther is M. Attorneys example of the Romans or Normans any thinge to the purpose all For that the Romans did not take from the Athenians any formall lawes made by them for the gouernment of the Romans for that had been to acknowledg superiority as before hath bene said but rather they taking a suruey of all the Grecian lawes aswell of Athens as other Common-wealthes or States they tooke parcells therof here and there and applied the same to their Common-wealth which was properly to make lawes of them selues And the like may be sayd of the Normans if they borrowed any of their lawes from England which yet I neuer read in any Author besides M. Attorney but rather that the Normans gaue lawes to England 17. But nowe in the Canon-lawes receiued in England for almost a thousand yeares together after our first Conuersion the matter is farr different for that these were receiued wholy and formally as lawes made by another superior power in a different Tribunall different causes sent expresly to England and to all other Christian Kingdomes to be receiued and obserued and some also out of the same Ecclesiasticall power made within the land by Synodes and Prelates therof and promulgated to be obserued both by Prince and people formally and punctually as they lay and so were receiued admitted allowed and put in execution by the said Prince and his Officers except perhaps some tymes some clause or parte therof might seeme to bring some inconuenience to the temporall State for which exception was made against it and the matter remedied by common consent And this was another manner of admitting lawes then the Romans admitted some peeces of there lawes from Athens or rather translated some pointes of the Athenian lawes into theyrs which was to make them selues Maisters of thus lawes and not receiuers or admitters And finally wee see by this to what poore and pittifull plight M. Attorney hath brought the title of his booke De Iure Regis Ecclesiastico Of the Kings Ecclesiasticall law to witt that it is the Popes Ecclesiasticall law◠in deed made and promulgated by him and his but receiued and obeyed by the King and consequently not the Kings law but the Popes 18. Wherfore to conclude the first part of this Chapter for so much as M. Attorney by these two arguments De Iure which are the only he mentioneth hath proued no right at all of supreme spirituall Iurisdiction to haue accrewed to Q. Elizabeth by the title and interest of her temporall Crowne but rather the contrary to witt that both his Arguments haue proued against himself we see therby how vnable he is to proue his said affirmatiue proposition by this first head and sorte of proofe De Iure I shall now in the second part of this chapter endeuour to prooue the negatiue by as many sortes of rightes and lawes as any thing may be proued that is to say not only by Canonicall Ciuill lawes but by law of Nature also of Nations Mosaycall Euangelicall and by our ancient Common-lawes of England all which doe concu◠in this that Q. Elizabeth being a woman could not haue any supreame spirituall power or Iurisdictiō in Ecclesiasticall matter◠THE SECOND PART OF THIS CHAPTER VVherin is shevved that Q. Elizabeth in regard of her sex could not haue supreame Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction §. I. 19. First then being to performe this we are professe in this place that we meane not to imitate the proceeding of some Protestants in this behalf who following no certayne rule of doctrine no◠moderation in their doings or writings doe passe to extreames therfore feeling themselues greiued vnder Q. Maryes raigne with the course of Catholike religion then held tooke vpon them to publishe that women were not capable of any gouerment at all Temporall or Spirituall nor to be further obeyed than they would make Reformation in Religion for so they called it comforme to their willes and prescriptions as appeareth by the bookes writings and actions both of Goodman VVhitingham Gilbye Knockes others who taking their fire of fury from Geneua sought first to kindle the same in England and being repulsed thence brake into open flames of combustion in Scotland and neuer coassed vntill it brought two Noble Queens mother and daughter to their ruyne and afterward put their heire and successor into such plunges by those and other heades of like doctrine and desperate attemptes answerable therunto as Gods right hand did only preserue him from like ruyne 20. But we are not of this spirit to seeke reuenge by such new brayn-sicke doctrine we graunt that Queens may lawfully raigne inherite that Successiō which euery Countrey by their peculiar lawes doth allow them The great Kingdome of France doth excude them so doe many lesser States in Italie and Germany and other Countryes yet doth Spaine England Scotland and Flanders admitt them for preuenting other inconueniences when Male-sucessors doe fayle So as for this point of Q. Elizabeths temporall gouerment we haue no controuersie in this place If any fell out betweene her and the Bishop of Rome whose authority she tooke from him and applyed it to her self and many otherwayes exasperated him that fact appertayneth not to vs that are priuate men to iudge
it must needs bee that he was gouernour vnder the Pope to whome he professeth as you haue heard obedience and subiection 16. But what proofe think you hath M. Attorney out of this King to shew that he exercised spirituall iurisdiction by vertue of his temporall crowne You shall heare it all as it lyeth in his booke for the whole narration is but of 3. or 4. lines taken out of K. Edward his lawes The words are these in Latin Rex autem qui vicarius summi regis est ad hoc constitutus est vt regnum populum Domini super omnia Sanctam Ecclesiam regat defendat ab iniuriosis malefices autem destruat Which M. Attorney Englisheth thus The King who is the vicar of the highest King is ordeined to this end that he should rule and gouerne the Kingdome people of the land and aboue all things the holy Church that he defend the same from wrong-doers and destroy and roote out workers of mischeif Which words supposing them to be truly alleadged as they lye haue a plaine and easy interpretation which is that the King as Gods minister for so S. Paul called also the hea-Magistrate must gouerne the Church and Cleargie of his land in temporal matters for that they are members also of the Common-wealth as before we shewed In which respect they are subiect to the sayd temporall Magistrate and in that sense to be gouerned by him though not in spirituall things 17. And if M. Attorney will inferre that because the King is cal-called Gods Vicar he hath spirituall Iurisdiction then may he as well inferre that the heathen Magistrate had spirituall Iurisdiction ouer Christians for that S. Paul calleth him the minister of God which is as much in effect as Vicar for that the minister supplieth the maisters place And thus you see that albeit we admit these words as heere they ly alleadged by M. Attorney noe aduantage can be rightly inferred against vs by them But I am forced to suspect some little fraud or shuffling to be vsed in the citation of this peece of law and therfore I intreate the Iudicious Reader who is learned and hath the commodity to see the Originals that he will examine both this and the former instance of K. Kenulfus in the authors whence they are taken for I haue them not by mee 18. The reasons of suspicion are first for that I see M. Attorney his translation in these few lines not to be very exact as it will appeare to him that examineth the same and secondly for that I find this clause of S. Edwards law differently alleaged heare by M. Attorney from that which is cited by Roger Houeden in the life of K. Henry the second as also from another allegation therof by Iohn Fox in his Acts and Monuments by all which may be gathered that the verbe regat is wrongly placed in M. Attorneys allegation which being amended and the said verbe placed before in his dew place the sense is perfect to witt vt Rex regnum terrenum populum Domini regat sanctam eius veneretur ecclesiam ab iniuriosis defendat c. that the King rule his earthly Kingdome and the people of God and reuerence and defend the holy Church Thus I say ought the words to stand to make good and congruons sense and not as they are transposed both by M. Attorney and Iohn Fox to make a blind sense who yet agree not in their allegations therof as in the places cited you may see 19. And this our assertion concerning the true sense meaning of the former clause is confirmed yet further by the words of K. Edward immediatly following in the same law omitted heere by M. Attorney but sett downe by Fox which are these Quod nisi secerit nomen regis in eo non constabit verum Papa Ioanne testante nomen Regis perdet If a King doe not perfourme the points before mentioned of gouerninge his people and defending the Church the name of a King agreeth not to him but he must leese that name as testifieth Pope Iohn So he And the same K. Edward in the end of this speach doth cite the authority of the said Pope Iohn againe saying that the wrote to Pipinus and his sonne Charles beâ—ore they came to be Kings of France that no man was worthy to be called a King except he did vigilantly defend and gouerne the Church and people of God So as now this gouernment of the Church which M. Attorney hitherto hath vrged so much against the Popes authority must be vnderstood according to the meaning and sense only of Pope Iohn who I suppose notwithstanding will not meane that temporall Princes shall be heads of the Church and to haue supreme spirituall Iurisdiction in causes Ecclesiasticall deriued from their Crownes as M. Attorneys meaning is And so you see vnto what good issue he hath brought this argument out of S. Edwards lawes which is that Kings haue so much gouernmeÌ„t ouer the Church as Pope Iohn allowed them and no more 20. And finally let vs heare the words of Pope Nicolas the second to this verie K. Edward concernining the gouernment he had ouer the Church for thus he writeth to him Vobis verò posteris vestris Regibus committimus aduocationem eiusdem loci omnium totius Angliae Ecclesiarum vt vite nostrae cum Consilio Episcoporum Abbalum constituatis vbique quae iusta sunt c. We doe coÌ„mitte vnto you and to the Kings of England your Successours the aduocation and protection of the same place or monastery of VVestminster and of all the Churches throughout England to the end that in our name and authoritie you may by the counsell of your Bishops and Abbots appoint euery-where those thinges that are iust c. By which words is easie to see what gouernment and iurisdiction K. Edward had ouer the Church of England to witt by commission of the Pope noe otherwise By which coÌ„mission also diuers other Catholike Princes haue had in sundrie cases coÌ„mitted vnto them haue at this day spirituall Iurisdiction as namely the Kings of Sicily doe pretend to haue had to haue supreme spirituall authority in that Kingdome as legati à latere by concession of Pope Vrbanus the 2. graunted vnto Roger the Norman Earle of Sicily aboue fiue hundered years past to witt from the yeare of Christ 1097. And yet will none of those that defend this spirituall monarchy at this day for by that name it is called say that it descendeth by right of their Crownes but by concession and delegation of Popes And so much of this matter HOW THE ATTORNEY NOT BEING ABLE TO PROVE HIS AFFIRMATIVE PROPOSITION Of English Kings Iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall before the Conquest VVe doe ex abundanti proue the negatiue by ten seuerall sortes of most euident demonstrations that there was no such thing in that
said King and Bishops tooke vnto themselues wholesome counsaile choosing and ordeyning particular Bishops in euery prouince of the Geuisses or westsaxons And wheras the said prouince had but two Bishops in old time now they deuided the same into fiue and presently the Synod being ended the said Archbishop was sent to Rome with honourable presents Qui Papam saith our Authour cum magna humilitate placauit Decretum Regis recitauit quod Apostolico maximè placuit He did with great humilitie endeauour to pacify the said Pope Formosus reciting vnto him the decree that King Edward had made for better furnishing the Countrey with more Bishops for the time to come then euer had byn before which most of all pleased the Apostolicall Pope Wherfore the Archbishop retourning into England ordeyned in the Citty of Canterbury seaueu Bishops vpon one day appointing them seuen distinct Bishoprickes Atque hoc totum saith he Papa firmauit vt damnaretur in perpetuum qui hoc decretum infirmaret And the Pope Formosus did confirme this decree of this distinction of Bishops in England daÌ„ning him eternally which should goe about to infringe the same So Malmesbury and consider the authority here vsed 58. The same Pope also wrote a letter to the Bishopps of England by the said Archbishop Pleamond in these wordes To our brethren and children in Christ all the Bishopps of England Formosus We hauing heard of the wicked rytes of Idolatrous Pagans which haue begun to spring vp againe in your partes and that yow haue held your peace as dumme doggs not able to barke we had determined to strike you all with the sword of separation from the body of Christ and his Church but for so much as our deere brother Pleamond your Archbishop hath tolde me that at length you are awakened and haue begun to renew the seed of Gods word by preaching which was so honourably sowne from this Sea in times past in the land of England we haue drawne backe and stayed the deuouring sword and moreouer doe send you the benediction of almighty God and of S. Peter Prince of the Apostles praying for you that you may haue perseuerance in the good things which you haue well begune c. 59. Thus went that letter with a far longer exhortation â—â— that behalfe with order and instruction how to proceed to coâ—tinew good Bishopps among them which was that as soone â—â— knowledge came to the Metropolitan of any Bishop dead he should presently without delay cause another Canonically to be elected in his place and himself to consecrate the same And moreouer he determineth that the Bishop of Canterbury hath byn euer from ancient times held for chiefe Metropolitan of England otdeyened so by S. Gregory himself as in the Roman Registers was authenticall recorded and therefore he confirmeth the same threatning that what man soeuer shall goe about to infringe this decree shal be separated perpetually from the body of Christ and his Church So Malmesbury 60. And in this example we see many points expressing the sense of these ages as first the vigilancy of the Pope Formosus ouer England the affaires therof though far remote from him and altogether embroyled with warrs no lesse then ouer other Prouinces Kingdomes of the world which is conforme to that which S. Bede writeth of the like diligence of Pope Agatho aboue two hundred yeares before this of Formosus that is to say that he seing the heresie of Monethelites that held but one only will in Christ to spring vp and encrease in diuerse places of the world sent one expressly from Rome into England to learne what passed there Pope Agatho saith Bede being desirous to vnderstand as in other prouinces so also in Britany what was the state of the English Church and whether it preserued it self chaste and vnspotted from the contagions of heretickes sent into England for this purpose a most reuerend Abbot named Iohn who procuring a Synod of Bishops to be gathered togeather about that matter by Theodorus the Archbishop found that the Catholike faith in England was conserued in all points entire and inuiolated of which Synod he had an authenticall copie deliuered him by publicke testimony to be carryed to Rome Thus S. Bede touching the attention and diligence of Pope Agatho in our English Ecclesiasticall affaires 61. And it is to be noted that in the same Synod is sett downe that fower seuerall Kings concurred thervnto to giue therby satisfaction vnto the Pope to wit Egfryd King of the Northumberâ— Ethelred of the Mercians Adelnulphus of the Eastangles Lotharius of Kent which is conforme to that which the King Edward the first â—â— the former example did when presently vpon the threatning letters of Pope Formosus he called forthwith a Councell remedyed the fault that was committed sent the Archbishop Pleamond to Rome to giue satisfaction and promise of amendment for the time to come which is to be presumed that none of these Kings would haue done if they had thought themselues iniured by this intermedling of the Pope as an externall power and that themselues had authority Ecclesiasticall deriued from their crownes to dispose order these things without any reference to the Sea Apostolike And so much for this argument and demonstration which openeth a window to see many things more which by me of purpose are pretermitted for that I couet not to be ouerlong The sixt Demonstration 62. The sixt Argument may be deduced from an vniuersall contemplation of all the Kings Archbishops and Bishops that haue liued and raigned togeather in all this tyme in England and the seuerall Prouinces and Kingdomes therof before the Conquest the Kings being in number aboue an hundred that were Christened as often before hath byn mentioned the Archbishops of Canterbury the spirituall heads of the English Church 32. from S. Augustine vnto Stigano and other Bishops of far greater number laying before our eyes what manner of men all these were what faith they beleeued and practised what vnion and subordination they had in spirituall and temporall iurisdiction amongst them selues both at home and abroad with the Sea Apostolike which in great part hath byn declared by the precedent arguments and demonstrations All which being layd togeather we may inferre that for so much as lawes are nothing else but ordinaunces and agreemenrs of the Prince and people to the publicke good of euery Kingdome State and Countrey we may inferre I say that according as we find the faith and religion of our Princes Bishops and people to haue byn in those dayes so were also their lawes For out of their religion they made their lawes and consequently it must needes follow that they being all perfectly Catholike according to the Roman vse as by all the former arguments you haue seene that they made no lawes concerning Ecclesiasticall matters nor admitted â—onceaued any from their ancestours nor could not doe they being also
the same Archbishops returning the yeare following to England againe the said Pope Alexander wrote to K. VVilliam by them Alexander Episcopus Seruus Seruorum Dei Charissimo filio Gulielnio glorioso Regi Anglorum c. Wherein after he had tolde him Inter mundi Principes Rectores egregiam vestrae religionis fanâ—am intelligimus that among all the Princes gouernours of the world wee haue heard the singular fame of your religion exhorting him to goe forward in the same for that perseuerance only to the end is the thing which bringeth the Crowne of euerlasting reward he toucheth also diuers points of defending Ecclesiasticall persons and libertyes of the Church of releeuing oppressed people vnder his dominion telling him that God will exact a seuere accoÌ„pt therof at his hands which no doubt was meant principally of the oppressed English nation by him wherof Lanfranke secretly had informed the said Pope After all this I say he telleth him of certaine busines that he had committed to Lanfranke to be handled in England in a Synod to be gathered there as namely about the preheminence of the two Archbishopricks Canterbury and Yorke And also to heare againe and define the cause of the Bishop of Chichester deposed before by his legats And finally he concludeth that he should beleiue Lanfranke Vt nostrae dilectionis affectum plenius cognoscatis reliqua nostrae legationis verba attentius audiatis that by him you may more fully vnderstand the affection of our loue towards you as also heare more attentiuely the rest of our legation committed vnto him c. Where he speaketh to the King as you see like a Superiour And Iohn Stow reciting the history of the said Synod gathered about these matters in England the yeare following at VVindesor hath these words taken out of auncient historiographers This yeare by the commaundement of Pope Alexander and consent of King VVilliam the Conquerour in the presence of the said King his Bishops Prelates and Nobility the primacy which Lanfranke Archbishop of Canterbury claymed ouer the Church and Archbishop of Yorke was examined and tryâ—d out c. Heere then was no repining of King VVilliam at the Popes authority in those dayes but all conformity rather with the same 13. I might alleadge many other examples to this effect as that which Stow writeth in the 17. yeare of the raigne of K. VVilliam and yeare of Christ 1083. that VVilliam Bishop of Durham by leaue of the King and nobles of the Realme went to Rome and obtained of Pope Gregory the 7. to bring the Monks from Tarrow and Yarmouth into the Cathedrall Church of Durham where he gaue to them lands Churches ornaments c. all which saith he K. VVilliam the Conqueror confirmed by his charter in confirmation no doubt of the Popes Charter which to procure he went to Rome and he had licence thervnto from the King and nobles that were sounders of that Church which licence they would neuer haue graunted if they had thought that the matter had appertained only to the King at home in his owne countrey and not to the Pope 14. And in the very same yeare K. VVilliam as before we haue touched being entred into great iealosie of the ambition and aspiring mynd of his halfe-brother Otho Bishop of Baion Earle of Kent least with his Councell and riches he might assist his sonne Roâ—â—rt and others that did rise in Normandy against him or as some thinke desirous to sease vpon his great riches and wealth which he gathered togeather he suddenlie returned from Normandy to the I le of VVight where he vnderstood the said Otho to be in great pompe pretending to goe to Rome and at vnawares apprehended him but yet for excuse of that violent fact upon a Bishop he made first a long speach vnto his nobles there present shewing that he did it not so much in respect of his owne temporall security as in defence of the Church which this man oppressed My brother saith he hath greatly oppressed England in my absence spoyled the Churches of their lands and rents made them naked of the ornaments giuen by our predecessours the Christian Kings that haue raigned before me in England and loued the Church of God endowing it with honours and gifts of many kindes VVherefore now as we beleeue they rest reioycing with a happy retribution Ethelbert and Edward S. Oswald Athulse Alfred Edward the elder Edgar and my cosen and most deare lord Edward the Confessor haue giuen riches vnto the holy Church the spouse of God my brother to whom I committed the gouernment of the whole Kingdome violently plucketh away their goods c. 15. This was one excuse vsed by the Conqueror Another was as Stow recordeth that he said that wheras his brother was both Bishops of Baion and Earle of Kent he apprehended him as Earle of Kent and not as Bishop of Baion that is to say as a lay-person and not as an Ecclesiasticall And yet further when he was vrged about that matter by his owne Prelates he was wont to say as Stow and others doe also note that he did it by particular licence of the Pope and not only by licence but also by his decree and commaundement and so he protested at his death Wherby we see how little opinioÌ„ he had of his owne spirituall iurisdiction in this behalfe Of King VVilliam the Conquerour his lawes in fauour of the Church and Church-men §. II. 16. But no one thing doth more exactly declare the sense and iudgement of King VVilliam in these things then his particular lawes which are recorded by Roger Houeden an author of good antiquity who shewing that King VVilliam in the 4. yeare of his raigne calling togeather all his Barons Gouernours of Prouinces twelue expert men out of euery shyre did reveiw the auncient lawes both of the English and Danes approuing those that were thought expedient and adding others of his owne beginning with those that appertained to the libertyes exaltation of the Church Taking our beginning saith he from the lawes of our holy mother the Church by which both King and Kingdome haue their sound fundament of subsisting c. And then followeth the first law with this title De clericis possessionibus corum Of Clergie-men their possessions the law it self is writen in these few words but containing much substance Omnis Clericus etiam omnes Scholares omnes res possessiones corum vbicunque fuerint pacem Dei Sanctae Ecclesiae habeant Let euery Clergie-man and all schollers and all their goods and possessions whersoeuer they be haue the peace of God and of holy Church And afterwards he declareth what this peace of the Church is to wit that neither their persons nor their goods can be arested molested or made to pay tribute or otherwise troubled by any secular iudge whatsoeuer 17. And in the second law
partly also by incitation of flatterers that seeke to feed nourish Princes humours in that behalfe he began to lay his hands vpon Inuestitures of Bishops by giuing them Annalum baculum for their induction to their benefices saying that his Father and Brother before him had vsed and exercised the same But S. Anselme Archbishop of Canterbury newly retourned into England with other Bishops opposed himself against the same as a thing vnlawfull and condemned by the Canons of the Church and namely in the late Councell of Bary where himself was present as before hath byn shewed and this contention grew to be so stronge as the next yeare after being the third of K. Henryes raigne the said holy man was forced againe to appeale to Rome to Pope Pascalis and thervpon to leaue the land and once more to goe into Banishment where he liued three years going and returning often from Lions to Rome say Malmesbury Florentius and Houeden about this matter And the first of these three doth set downe diuers epistles of Pope Pascalis both to Anselme the Archbishop and to K. Henrie himself wherin he telleth him first why he could not graunt vnto him the authority of inuesting Bishops which by his letters sent by Clarke VVilliam he had demaunded saying Graue nobis est quia id à nobis videris expetere quod omnino praestare non possumus c. It greiueth vs much that you seeme to demaund at our hands that which no wayes we can graunt for if we should consent or suffer inuestitures to be made by your Excellency it would turne no doubt to the exceeding great daunger both of you and me before God c. Secondly he exhorteth him earnestly to admit S. Anselme to his Bishopricke and fauour againe Prospice fili Charissime vtrum dedecus an decus tibi sit quod sapientissimus religiosissimus Episcopus Anselmus propter hoc tuo lateri adharere tuo veretur in Reguo consistere Qui tanta de te bonae hactenus audierant quid de te sentiant quid lequentur c. Consider my most deere child whether this be an honour or dishonour vnto you that so wise and religious a Bishop as Anselmus is should feare for this cause to liue with you or to remaine in your Kingdome What will men thinke or say of you who hitherto haue heard so great good of your proceedings Thus he and much more which for breuity I omit from his pallace of Lateran vpon the 9. day before the Kalends of December 11. But not long after to wit vpon the yeare 1106. which was the sixt of K. Henryes raigne he being in some difficultyes in Normandy in respect of the warrs he had there against Duke Robert his brother and many great men that tooke his parte and perceiuing great discontentments to be likewise in England as well 〈◊〉 regard of the absence of their holy Archbishop Anselme as of the greiuous exactions which he had made vpon them Non facâ—â—â— potest naerrari miseria saith Florentius quam sustinuit isto tempore â—errâ— Anglorum propter exactiones Regis The miserie can hardly be declared which England did suffer at this time by the Kings exactions All these things I say being laid togeather God mouing his heart to turne to him for remedy he thought best to goe to the monastery of Becke in Normandy where Anselme remayned in continuall fasting and praying for his amendment And there agreeing with him to stand no more in these matters of Inuestitures or any other spirituall iurisdiction he willed him to returne securely into England to pray for him in his Archbishopricke and so he did 12. And this being vpon the Assumption of our B. Lady to wit the 15. of August the K. confident now of Gods fauour as it seemeth vpon this agreement gathered presentlie an armie against his enemies vpon the vigil of S. Michael next ensuing entring battaile with them had a singular victorie tooke therin both Duke Robert his brother VVilliam Earle of Morton Robert Earle of Stutauill VVilliam Crispin and all the head Captaines of Normandy with them wherof presently the King wrote letters of ioy to Archbishop Anselme in England saith Florentius And the next spring abouâ— Easter returned into England with the said prisoners and left Normandy wholie gained vnto him and to his Successours 13. And vpon this he calling togeather vpon the first of August and 7. yeare of his raigne all his Lords both spirituall and temporal consulted for three daies togeather with them not admitting S. Anselme to that consultation least his authoritie might seeme to haue ouer-borne the matter what it was best to doe in that case of inuestitures which he had before vsed albeit diuers saith Florentius did exhorte him not to obey the Pope in this but to retaine the vse which both his Father and brother had practised yet others alleadging the Censures both of Pope Vrbanus and Pascalis against the same and that they left vnto the King all other priuiledges and regalityes the King on the 4. day causing Anselmus to be present Statuit saith Florentius vt ab eo tempore in reliquum nunquam per dationem baculi pastoralis vel annuli quisquam 〈◊〉 Episcopatu aut Abbatia per Regem vel quamlibet laicam manum in Angliâ— inuestiretur The King with his Counsell did decree for that time forward that no man in England should be inuested of any Bishopricke or Abbey by the King or by any lay mans hand or power with giuing him the pastoral staffe or ring as sometymes had byn accustomed And this was done in obedience of the Canonicall constitution made in the Councell of Bary against such inuestitures as we haue declared 14. Aud thus was that controuersie ended which was the only controuersie of importance that this K. Henry had with the Sea of Rome during the tyme of his raigne which Malmesbury then liuinge recounted as done of conscience saying Inuestituras Ecclesiarum post multas controuersias inter eum Anselmum Deo Sancto Petro remisit Hee did release againe to God and to S. Peter the Inuestitures of Churches after many controuersies had there about with Anselmus Which he did perfourme so syncerely from his heart as afterward Anselme being dead and he marrying his only daughter Maude to the Emperour Henry the 5. vpon the yeare 1114. he seemeth to haue induced his sonne-in-law the Emperour to remit also the said inuestitures to Pope Calixtus for which his Father and grand-father had held so longe and scandalous broyles with the precedent Popes yea and himself also that is to say this Emperour Henry not long before going to Rome with a mayne army had taken prisoner and held for certayne dayes Pope Paescalis that sate before Calixtus therby to force him to graunt and confirme the said Inuestitures which now vpon a better mynd he gaue ouer againe For this I
speciall Embassadours the particular confidence that sundrie Popes had with him as may appeare by their letters vnto him his sending to Rome vpon the yeare 1123. VVilliam newlie elected Archbishop of Canterbury and Thurstyn of Yorke to receiue their confirmation and palls there for more honour and deuotion of the place and Sea though otherwise hee might haue procured the same to haue been sent to England as eight years before he did vnto Raphe Bishop of Canterbury as Florentius declareth 21. And two years after this againe to wit 1125. in which yeare the foresaid Emperour Henry died that had kept so much stir about inuestitures there was a Synod celebrated in the Church of VVestminster by order of Pope Honorius his legat Cardinall Iohannes de Crema being present President therof wherin diuers Canons were decreed and in the third That no Clergie man should receiue anie benefice at the hands of aelaie-man c. without the approbation of his Bishop and if bee did the donation should be void Which the King tooke not to bee against himself or anie way repined at that Councell gathered by the Popes authoritie neither at this Decree therof that might concerne both him his Which well declareth the pietie of his minde and what his iudgment was of his owne Ecclesiasticall authoritie deriued from his Crowne And now let vs see what M. Attorney hath obserued out of him and his raigne to the contrarie that is to say to proue his supreme iurisdiction It is but one sole and solitary instance and this nothing to the purpose as presentlie you shall see The Attorney Henry by the grace of God K. of England Duke of Normandy to all Archbishops Bishops Abbotts Earls Barons and to all Christians as well present as to come c. We doe ordaine as well in regard of Ecclesiasticall as royall power that whensoeuer the Abbot of Reading shall dy that all the possessions of the monasterie wheresoeuer it is doe remaine entire and free with all the rights and Customes therof in the hands and disposition of the Prior monkes of the Chapter of Reading We doe therfore ordaine establish this ordinaÌ„ce to bee obserued euer because the Abbot of Reading hath no reuenewes proper and peculiar to himself but coÌ„mon with his brethren whosoeuer by Gods wil shall be appointed Abbot in this place by Canonicall electioÌ„ may not dispeÌ„d the Almes of the Abbey by ill vsage with his secular kinsmen or anie other but in entertaining poore pilgrimes strauÌ„gers that hee haue a care not to giue out the rent-lands in fee neither that he make any seruitours or souldiars but in the sacred garment of Christ wherin let him be aduisedlie prouident that he entertaine not young-ones but that he entertaine men of ripe age or discreet as well Clarks as lay-men The Catholike Deuine 22. Heer I desire the prudent Reader to consider how weake and feeble a battery M. Attorney bringeth forth against so stronge and founded a bulwark as before we haue set downe to the contrary wherin hauing shewed and demonstrated by sundry sortes of euident proofe that King Kenry as in all other points of Catholicke doctrine vsage and practice so in this speciall point of the Popes Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction was a perfect Catholicke Prince acknowledging and yeelding vnto him his due spiritual superiority and eminency in euery occasion as you haue heard Now M. Attorney from whome we expected some substantiall proofe to the contrary to wit that he acknowledged not nor practised the same but held this supremacy to be in himself as deriued from his Crowne in as ample sorte as Q. Elizabeth had or might haue by the Statute of Parlament that gaue her all power that had byn or might be in any spirituall person whatsoeuer c. To proue all this I say he comâ—â—â—â— forth now with this one sole Charter which you haue heâ—â—â— whereby the said King as founder of the Abbey of Reading doth assure the lands and temporall possessions which he had giuen to the said Abbey that neither Ecclesiasticall nor Royall power shall take away or distract the same vpon any occasion after the Abbots death but that they shall remaine entyre and free with all their rights in the hands of the Couent Prior and Monks therof vntill a new Abbot be Canonically elected who shall haue no propriety in any parte therof but all common with his brethren in regard wherof he is willed to dispend the same religiously according to the founders meaning and intention as out of the words of the Charter it self you haue heard 23. And now what proueth all this against vs or for our aduersarie Or why is it brought forth think you For heer â— mention only of temporall matters for assuring the possession and due vse of the monasteries temporalityes Heer is no mention at all or meaning of spirituall iurisdiction And how then is this drawne in to M. Attorneys purpose We haue shewed before out of the examples of diuers Kings that founded sundry monasteryes before the Conquest namely K. Ethelbert that of Canterbury K. Offa that of S. Albans K. Edward that of VVestminster and others that besides the ordinary power and priuiledges which founders of pious works haue by the Canon-lawes which are many and great to dispose of their owne donations and to assure the same according to their perpetuall intention The Sea of Rome was wont also to graunt them authority oftentymes to dispose and ordaine spirituall priuiledges to be confirmed afterward by the same Sea as out of diuers like Charters and Graunts you haue heard which was much more then this which heer M. Attorney alleadgeth though nothing to his purpose to proue his maine proposition of supreame Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction deriued from Princes Crownes 24. Wherof it ensueth that this is lesse then nothing And if he will vrge those words of the Charter VVe doe ordaine as ru 〈…〉 regard of Ecclesiasticall as Royall power which in latin are Statâ—iâ—â— autem tam Ecclesiasticae quam Regia prospectu potestatis c. it is also lesse then nothing importing only that he both as King and founder forbiddeth all men both Ecclesiasticall and temporall to enter vpon the lands which he hath giuen to the said monastâ—â—â— either by spirituall or Royall authority euen as you haue heard K. Edgar before prohibite the like concerning the monastery of Medeshamsted founded by him Vt nullus Ecclesiasticorum vel laicorum super ipsum Dominium habeat That no Ecclesiasticall or lay-person haue dominion ouer it or ouer the Abbot thereof signifyinge in the same place that this priuiledge notwithstanding was confirmed by the Pope and Archbishop of England And the like we may presume of this other of K. Henry as also we may note the great respect that he bare euen in this Charter to the Church for that he putteth Ecclesiasticall before Royall in this affaire And finally all this auailing
for the indifferent Reader to consider these points following 8. First that we hauing proued the said acknowledgement in all former Kings it is not like that this deflected or went aside from their stepps or if he had done it would at least haue byn noted wherin and in what points and some records remaine therof as there doe of other points which were any way singular in him Secondly we finde this King much commended for pious deuotion by ancient writers and namely by Thomas VValsingham who in the beginning of K. Edward the first his life giueth a breife note of this King Henries life and death saying first of his sicknes and death that being at the Abbey of S. Edmunds-burie and taken with a greiuous sicknes there came vnto him diuers Bishops Barons and noble men to assist him and be present at his death at what time he humblie confessed his sinnes saith he was absolued by a Prelate and then deuoutlie receauing the bodie of our Sauiour asked all forgiuenes and forgaue all had extreme vnction and so humbly imbracing the crosse gaue vp his spirit to almightie God adding further of his deuotion in his life that euerie day he was accustomed to heare three masses sung and more priuatelie besides and that when the Priest did lift vp the hoast consecrated he would goe himself and holde the Priests arme and after kisse his hand and so returne to his owne place againe 9. Hee telleth also of his familiaritie with S. Lewes K. of France who raigning at the same time though some few years yonger then K. Henry conferred oftentimes with him about matters of deuotion and once telling him that he was delighted more to heare often preaching then manie masses K. Henry answered that he was more delighted to see his friend than to heare another man talke of him though neuer so eloquentlie 10. This then being so and K. Henry both liuing and dying so Catholicklie as both this man and all Authors doe write of him there can be no doubt but that he agreed fullie in iudgment and sense with all his predecessours as well in this point of the Popes Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction as in all others And for his obedience to the Sea of Rome it was so notorious as diuers of his owne people at that time did thinke it to haue excesse For that it was not only in spirituall matters but in temporall affaires of his Kingdome also Nihil enim saith Matthew Paris nisi ex consensu Papae vel illius Legati facere voluit Hee would doe nothing especiallie in his later years but either by the consent of the Pope or his Legat. And further in another place Ipso quoque tempus Rex secus quà m deceret aut expediret se suumque Regnum sub paena exhareditationis quod tamen facere nec potuit nec debuit Domino Papae obligaâ—it At that very time also the King otherwise then was decent or expedient did oblige himself and his Kingdome which yet he could not nor ought to doe vnto Pope Innocentius the fourth vnder paine of disinheritage c. So he 11. And many times elswere is this complaint renewed and yet on the otherside we may vnderstand by the same Mathew Paris who so much misliketh this ouer much subiection as he calleth it to the Sea of Rome that diuers great commodityes ensued often therby both to him and the Realme To the Realme for that the Popes wrote heerby more confidently and effectually vnto him for amending certaine errors of his then otherwise perhaps they would or could yea threatned him also with excommunication when need required Wherof the said Paris writeth thus in one place In those daies the Popes anger began to be heate against the K. of England for that he kept not his promises so oftentimes made to amend his accustomed excesses and therefore at the instance of Lautence Bishop of Ely and many other that earnestly vrged him he threatned after so many exhortations made vnto him without fruite to excommunicate him and interdict his Kindome c. 12. But yet for all this when after his Barons did rise against him and held him diuers years in warre Pope Vrban the 4. saith Mathew Paris sent his Legat Cardinal Sabinian as far as Bellen in France to pronounce there and set vp the sentence of excommunication against the said Barons who being in armes permitted him not to enter the portes of England but yet not long after by the said Vrban his meanes and Pope Clement the 4. that succeeded him peace followed againe in the said Realme after many years of warre ciuill commotion with great variety of euents succeeding on both sides For that sometymes the King himself with his brother Richard surnamed King of the Romanes and Edward the Prince were taken by the Barons and sometymes the Barons had the worse and Simon Momfort Earle of Licester their cheife head and Captaine was slaine in the field and many miseryes distresses and calamityes ensued on both parts as are accustomed in warlyke affaires but especially of Kingdomes which haue their waues and turmoiles according as the winds of great mens humours and passions doe swell stirr vp or calme the same But in all this time no question was of Catholike religion in England nor any doubt at all of the distinction and subordination between temporall spirituall power and gouernment but that the one was acknowledged in the King as cheife head of the Common-wealth and the other in the Bishops as subordinate to the Sea Apostolike 13. And if we consider the cheife and most euident points wherin this acknowledgement is seen and to be obserued they are these in effect First and principally for all points of saith and beleife which points were not receiued in England nor other wise then they came authorized and allowed by the said Sea Apostolike And secondly for matters of manners in like form if any thing were decreed or ordained by the said Sea as to be obserued generally throughout all Christendome England presently admitted the same though in other matters which were either particular nationall or seuerall to euery Common-wealth England followed that which was most conuenient for her state peace and quietnes 14. And as for Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction and libertyes of the Church we se by the said Magna Charta decreed and confirmed by this King which is the very same in effect that his Father K. Iohn out of the Charter of K. Henry the first graunted vpon the 16. yeare of his raigne and confirmed againe and published by K. Edward his sonne and all his Catholike Successours that it was wholy left vnto Clergy men and to the Sea Apostolike and not taken nor vsed by the Kings as namely in all matters of Spirituall dispensations elections institutions admissions confirmationâ— of Prelates and the like all gathering of Synods making of Ecclesiasticall decrees excommunications absolutions indulgences iudging and determining of
note more diligently such matters doe in great parte faile vs. For that Mathew of VVestminster endeth with King Edward the first as the other Mathew Paris before him did with this mans father K. Henry the third and Roger Houeden before him againe with K. Iohn and VVilliam Nubergensis Petrus Blesensis before them with K. Richard â— VVilliam of Malmesbury Henry Huntington as also Florentius VVigorniensis with his continuance made an end of their historyes partly vnder K. Stephen and partly vnder K. Henry the first so as now downe-ward from this King Edward the second we shall only haue Raynulph of Chester and Thomas VValsingam for the most ancient writers of this time that doth ensue who yet are nothing so copious or diligent as diuers of the former 41. This Edward therefore second of that name and surnamed of Carnaruan for that he was borne in that towne of VVales when his Father lay with an army in those partes to reduce that countrey to subiection as he did who being of the age of twenty three yeares when his father dyed vpon the borders of Scotland in the yeare 1307. receauing two speciall things in charge saith VValsingam from his Father vnder paine of his curse The first that the should prosecute presently and end the enterprize began against Scotland before he went to London or procured to be crowned the second that he should not touche or waste but send to the holy land a certaine summe of money which his said Father had layed togeather for the assistance of that warr to the which he had purposed to goe himself in person if he had liued Wherevnto Iohn Stow addeth a thirde in these wordes His father charged him on his curse that he should not presume to call home Pierce of Gaueston by common decree banished without common consent c. Notwithstanding all these admonitions and threats this careles young Prince performed no one thing of the three but got himself presently into France and there was married in Bullen vnto Lady Isabell only daughter of Philip the fourth surnamed the faire King of France and in that marriage and triumphe therof spent the foresaid money which prospered afterwarde accordingly for that this marriage and wife was the cause and occasion not only of his ouerthrow and miserable ruine but of all the warrs in like manner that ensued for many yeares after betwene France England For that shee being the only daughter and heire as hath byn said to the King of France her sonne Edward the third in her title began first the said warrs which brought finally the losse not only of that which was gotten of new but of all the rest that we had before in France and shee taking a deepe disgust with her said husband for his disordinate affection to Pierce Gaueston whome presently after his fathers death he recalled from banishment the two Spencers and others misliked by her and the greater parte of the Realme shee finally after many troubles warrs insurrections and great store of Noble-men cut of and destroyed on both partes preuailed against the said King her husband and hauing on her side the authority of her young sonne the Prince and all his followers did put downe the said King depriued him of his crowne sett vp her young sonne in his place committed the other to prison where soone after he was pitifully murthered And these are the varietyes of worldly fortunes these the frailtyes and vncerteintyes of earthly Greatnes And where King Edward placed all his pleasure from the same spring issued forth the beginning and progresse of all his miserie 42. But as for his religion and iudgement therein notwithstanding all other his errours in life and behauiour that it was constantly Catholicke according to that which he had receaued and inherited from his Ancestours no doubt can be made at all For that the whole State of his realme touching Ecclesiasticall affaires remained as he found it and as it had continued in the tymes of his progenitours and that the Bishops of Rome had generall authority ouer England in his dayes not only in meere spirituall iurisdiction which all the Bishops of England professed to receaue from him but also in externall disposing when he would of Bishoprickes and other Prelacies notwithstanding all the complaints made in his Fathers and Grand-fathers tymes about that matter may be made euident by many examples 43. For first we reade that in the yeare 1311. when Pope Clement the fifth in a Councell at Vienna in France vpon many graue and vrgent causes as was pretended alleadged did put downe the whole order of knights called Templarij for that their first institution was to haue care to defend the Temple of Ierusalem against infidells and did appoint their lands which were many and great to be giuen to an other newer order which then begun named Hospitalary for that they had the care of the hospitals wherein Pilgrims were receaued which now are the knights of S. Iohn of Malta albeit this matter were of such importance and consequence for that the persons were many and of nobility and their possessions great as hath byn said yet was that Decree obeyed in England without resistance and the persons depriued and put to perpetuall pennance in a Councell at London anno 1311. and their said lands and goods giuen to the other sorte of knights and confirmed by Parlament in London 13. yeares after to wit in the yeare of Christ 1324. which was the 17. of King Edwards raigne as VValsingam and others doe testifie which well declareth what the Popes authority was at that day in England 44. Againe we reade that in the yeare 1319. which was the 12. of this Kings raigne great warre being betwene England Scotland King Edward had procured that Pope Iohn the 22. should send two Cardinall-Legates into England to examine the matter how it stood and to punish by Ecclesiasticall Censures that party that should be found stubborne and repugnant to reason Wher vpon finally hauing heard both sides and finding Robert Bruse King of Scotland to haue offered iniuryes to the King of England they pronounced sentence of excommunication against him and put the whole Kingdome vnder interdict For releasing wherof the said King Robert and the State of Scotland 4. yeares after sent a solemn embassage to the Pope to wit the Bishop of Glasco Earle of Murray which being vnderstood by King Edward he sent also a messenger on his behalfe to contradicte the same And albeit him Embassadour saith our Story in dignity were but a simple Priest yet so many reasons and accusations he alleadged against themâ— or K. Edward and his câ—uâ—e as the Scottish Embassadours â—â—ld obteyne no release at that time And this for the Popes auâ—â—â—â—â—â—y in those dayes for publicke affaires 45. But as for priuate matters of England especially the disposing of Bishoprickes confirmation inuestitures of all Bishops 〈◊〉
and little pertinent as you will see to the manie conclusion which he should proue that this King did take supreme spirituall authority and iurisdiction vpon him And for that the grounds of all that is heer obiected haue byn discussed and answered in that wee haue set downe before and this booke groweth to more length then was purposed at the beginning and finally for that the law-bookâ—◠〈◊〉 cited of collections and obseruations by later authors which bookes I haue not by mee are of small authority to our purpose I shall passe ouer the said obiections with the greatest breuity that I can remitting mee for the most part to that which before hath byn said and answered The Attorney An excommunication by the Archbishop albeit it be disanulled by the Pope or his Legats is to be allowed neither ought the Iudges giue any allowance of any such sentence of the Pope or his Legate The Catholicke Deuine 15. This assertion I doe not see how it can be admitted for true as it lieth for so much as no author maketh mention that K. Edward did euer deny absolutely the Popes authority to excommunicate by himself or by his Legats in England especially vpon the 16. yeare of his raigne as heere it is noted in the margent when he was most deuout to the Sea Apostolicke wrote the humble letter before mentioned the next yeare after according to the date of the said letter as you haue heard only there might be this accorde between them for more authority of the said Archbishop and peace of the Realme that when he had giuen forth any excommunication no annullation therof from the Pope which might perhaps be procured by false suggestion should be admitted or executed vntill the Pope were informed of the truth this is vsed also in other Catholicke Kingdomes at this day 16. And it were to much simplicity to imagine that English men in those dayes admitting the Archbishops excommunication as heer they doe and for confirmation therof we doe read in VValsingham that vpon the yeare 1340. and 14. of King Edwards raigne Iohn Stratford Archbishop of Canterbury threatned the said King to excommunicate all his counsell if he amended not certaine points wherin they offered iniury to Clergy men it were simplicity I say to thinke that the said Archbishops excommunication could not be controlled by that of the Pope from whom they acknowledged the said Archbishop at that time to haue his spirituall authority if he had any at all For froÌ„ whence should they imagine him to haue it for that the Kings as we haue seen had not so much as the nomination or presentation of Archbishops in that season but only the Popes much lesse their induction confirmation or inuestiture Whervpon it must needs follow that he which gaue them spirituall iurisdiction had greater higher iurisdiction himself though in some cases by agreement not to be vsed as before hath byn said The Attorney It is often resolued that all the Bishopricks within England were founded by the Kings progenitours and therfore the aduowsons of them all belong to the King and at the first they were donatiue and that if an incumbent of any Church with Cure dy if the Patron present not within six moneths the Bishop of that Diocesse ought to collate to the end the Cure may not be destitute of a Pastor If he be negligent by the space of six moneths the Metropolitan of that Diocesse shall confer one to that Church and if he also leaue the Church destitute by the space of six moneths then the Common-law giueth to the King as to the supreme within his owne Kingdome and not to the Bishop of Rome power to prouide a competent pastor for that Church The Catholicke Deuine 17. Is it be true which M. Attorney hath so often repeated before that the Conusaunce and deciding of Ecclesiasticall causes doe not appertaine to the Common-law and that the prouision or induction of Clerks to benefices and giuing them spirituall iurisdiction ouer the soules of those that be within the compasse of that benefice be of the number of those causes which I take to be set downe in like manner by M. Attorneys owne pen before vnder the names of admissions and institutions of Clerks then how can it be true which heere is said that the Common-law giueth to the King as to the supreme to prouide competent Pastors for that or those Churches that within the space of a yeare and halfe are not prouided by the particular patron Diocesian or metropolitan Or where is this Common-law How or when did it begin as often elswhere I haue demaunded Either by vse or statute or common agreement between the Prince and people For none of these haue we heard of hitherto vnder former Kings though for presenting and nomination to benefices we haue oftentymes said that there is no difficulty but that the temporall Prince may present in such benefices or Bishopricks as he is patron of either founding the said benefices or by particular concession of the Sea Apostolicke vnto him as we haue shewed more largly before in the life of K. VVilliam the Conquerour and before him againe vnder K. Edward the Confessor to whom the Sea of Rome in those dayes gaue spirituall iurisdiction also in some cases ouer the Abbey of VVestminster some other places of his Realme 18. But that the Common-law should dispose of these things and especially giue spiritual iurisdiction to the King ouer benefices for so must the meaning of M. Attorney be if he delude not his Reader with equiuocation of words this I say is both contrary to his owne rule before set downe and much more to reason For that to giue Ecclesiasticall iurisdictiom is much more then to haue the conusaunce of Ecclesiasticall causes which he denying to his Common-law in diuers places of his booke as before we haue seen caÌ„not in reasoÌ„ ascribe to th' other 19. Wherefore though we graunt this graduation heer set dovvne as good and conueuient that if the particular patron doe not present within six moneths nor the Ordinary or Metropolitan within their tymes prescribed the Prince as supreme gouernour of the Common-wealth to see all things done in due order may present as if he were patron to the said benefice yet first this cannot come originally from the Common-law for the reasons alleadged Secondly this proueth no spirituall iurisdiction at all in any presentor but only power of presentation which may be in any man that hath Ius patronatus allowed by the Church and head therof as before hath byn said Thirdly much lesse doth this proue supreme authority spirituall in the Prince as M. Attorney would inferre which is euident among other reasons by this For that the Prince when he doth present in this manner by lapse of tyme or omission of others is the last in power of presentation after the Metropolitans and Bishops which yet
VValsingham alleadgeth this confirmation of the said priuiledge in his time Quod nullus Clericus sit arrei ratuâ— coram Iustitiarijs suis siue ad sectam suam siue partes si Clericus suae Clerimoniae se submittat dicens se membrum Ecclesiae Sanctae non debere ipsis Iustitiarijs respoÌ„dere That no Clerk maie bee arraygned before the Kings Iustices at the suite of the said King or of anie other party yf the said Clerk doe submitt himself to his Clergie affirming that hee being a member of holy Church ought not to answere to the said Iustices So VValsingham And this shall bee sufficient to meete with the assertion of M. Attorney to the contrary and herewith shall we end our speach of King Henry the eight Of King Edvvard the sixt the one and twentith King after the Conquest §. III. 26. This younge Prince being but a child of 9. yeares old when his father King Henry died as often hath been said was by his Tutors and Gouernours especially his Vncle Earle of Hartford after made Duke of Somerset and some others that followed his appetite in the desire of innouation about matters of religion declared Head of the Church vnder the same stile as his father had been before and by that headship and pretence therof they took to theÌ„selues authoritie to make that change which after ensued partly to the opinions of Luther partly of Zuinglius for Caluin was not yet so famous or forward in credit for some years after and to ouerthrow and alter in effect all that King Henry by his headship had ordained and established before concerning religion as may appeare by the seuerall and particular repeals of the most parte of all his Statutes touching that affaire except only this of his departure from the Pope and obedience of the Sea Apostolicke 27. But yet one principall declaration and important constitution they added in this matter as before hath been touched aboue that of King Henry according to the saying facile est inuentis addere and this is that whereas the Father K. Henry taking from the Pope his accustomed iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall did transferre it vnto his Clergie of England and afterward declaring himself Spirituall head of that Clergie did consequentlie inferre he was head of the English Church also in spirituall matters yet did he not explaine from what origen properly this spirituall power did flow which point the said Gouernours of the child-King Edward did interprete and decide shewing that all spirituall iurisdiction power and authority ouer soules by loosing or binding of sinnes or other spirituall actions in Bishops Prelates and Priests proceeded and was deriued from this young child who yet notwithstanding as ech man may consider was not of yeares to haue perfect vse of reason for disposing so much as temporall matters and how much lesse in spirituall For so affirmeth plainly S. Paul to the Galathians Quanto tempore haeres parâ—ulus est nihil differt à seruo cum sit Dominus omnium sed sub tutoribus actoribus est vsque ad praefinitum tempus à Patre All the time that the heire is young or vnder age though he be Lord of all by inheritance yet doth he differ nothing from a seruant or bound-man in subiection but is vnder Tutors and Administrators vntill the tyme of his age appointed by his Father So the Apostle 28. And if then this young King had not yet authority as of himself to dispose of any temporall affaires which are of much lesse moment we may easily consider what may be thought of spirituall and Ecclesiasticall that require more the vse of reason and iudgement for exercising of iurisdiction therin then doth the other But you will say perhaps that the same Tutors and Administrators that gouerned him in secular Ciuill affaires might take vpon them also iurisdiction in the spirituall likewise and so the Duke of Somerset for example with his assistants might be secondary or Vicar-heads of the Church of England vnder him for the tyme to absolue or bind sinnes determine of heresies dispose of Sacraments and the like 29. But to this â—s easily answered according to the principles set downe in the secoÌ„d Chapter of this booke that for so much as all temporall power is giuen first of all by God in the law of Nature vnto the people or multitude who thereby haue authority to transferre the same to what manner of gouernement they like either Monarchie or other it followeth also that the Common-wealth that had authority to choose or appoint the state of Kings to raigne ouer them had and hath power to giue sufficient authority in like manner to Tutors and Administrators to gouerne the said Common-wealth in temporall affaires during the tyme of their Kings minority or non-age But that the origen of spirituall power comming not by this way of the people nor being giuen to them at all but immediatly by Christ our Sauiour to his Apostles and their Successours Bishops and Prelates by lawfull Ordination and Succession of Priesthood and imposition of hands to the end of the world no temporall Tutors or Administrators could rightly get into this authority except they were first made Priests and this also by Caluins opinion and assertion as well as ours as before hath byn declared 30. By this then wee see how and by what assurance this headship of the Church and supreme Ecclesiasticall authoritie therof passed from the Father to the sonne which was such as it liked not M. Attorney to alleadge anie one Statute of this mans time against vs though all in deed were made against vs and against the said Father as maie bee easily imagined considering the Current of that time And the very first of all was in fauour of Luthers opinioÌ„ about the Reall presence which afterward they changed into that of Zwinglius They changed also twyce their Communion booke and forme of seruice and Sacraments first vpon the second and third yeares of King Edwards raigne and secondly vpon the 5. and 6. as appeareth in the particular Statutes of those yeares They repealed a great number of K. Henries Statutes as by name concerning treasons and heresies They repealed his famous Statute for PrecoÌ„tracts in marriages as also dissolued diuers of his Courts that he had set vp And finally they respected nothing the said King Henries headship nor his prescription or direction therin but followâ—d their owne for the time that their power endured And yet all was published vnder the name of the Ghospell and New reformation established by negociation in Parlament as though the matter had proceeded from very sound and founded Ecclesiasticall authoritie And this for that time wherof M. Attorney alleadging no one example against vs I haue no further need to enlarge my self Of the raigne of Queene Mary the two and twentith Princesse after the Conquest §. IIII. 31. As M. Attorney doth preâ—ermitt
Pope Clement the 7. and how the same began cap. 15. num 4.5.6 7. Bulles from Rome not admitted in England except they came certified from some Prelate at home and why cap. 12. num 28. cap. 13. num 27. C. Calixtus the Pope his meeting vvith Henry the first in Normandy cap. 8. n. 14. Campian his fellow-martyrs protestations at their death cap. 16. num 12. Canon-lawes how they vvere receyued in England cap. 14. num 17. Canutus K. of England his confirmation of Peter-pence to Rome cap. 6. n. 72. Catholicke Religion the birth-right of Englishmen cap. 1. num 26. Catholickes falsely charged by M. Attorney cap. 16. num 2.3 deinceps Catholicke-Recusants from the beginning of Q. Elizabeths raigne cap. 16. num 7. Catholickes falsely accused of inconstancy cap. 16. num 18. Caudrey the Clerke his case cap. 3. per totum Causes of K. Henry the 8. his falling out and breach vvith the Sea Apostolicke cap 15. num 1.2 3. Ceadwalla K. of the VVestsaxons his pilgrimage to Rome cap. 6. num 83. His baptisme there and death ibid. Celestine Pope his letters to the Realme of England in absence of K. Richard the first cap. 9. num 33. Charters for Church-priuiledges before the Conquest and after cap. 5. num 2. 3. 4. deinceps cap. 8. num 23. The beginning of the Great-charter vnder K. Henry the third cap. 10. num 6. Church-libertyes confirmed by K. Richard the second cap. 12. num 43. S. Chrysostomes iudgement of spirituall power cap. 2. num 21.22.23 24. Ciuill warres in England vnder King Henry the third cap. 10. num 12. Clergy-men subiect to the Ciuill Magistrate in temporal affaires cap. 2. num 33. 34. But not in spirituall ibid. num 35. Clergie-mens persons exempted from secular povver cap. 2. num 26. 37. Clerkes euer exempted from temporall Iudges cap. 15. num 20. Collations of benefices by lay-men cap. 7. num 26. 29. Comparison betweene Catholick sand Sectaryes cap. 1. num 13. 14. Commodityes or discommodityes of municipall lavves cap. 1. num 20. Comon-lawes birthright cap. 1. num 22. 23. Complaintes against strangers beneficed in England cap. 10. num 21.22 23. deinceps Remedyes sought to the Pope therfore ibid. num 23. Controuersy-wryters condemned by M. Attorney and vvhy cap. 1. num 26.27 28. 29. Controuersy-writers against their conscience cap. 1. nu 32. and vvho they be ibid. num 35. Constantius the Emperour reprehended by Bishops cap. 4. num 6.7 8. Confirmation of Church libertyes in England by diuers Kinges before and after the Conquest cap. 5. num 7. deinceps Cap. 8. n. 23. Conquest of VVales by K. Edward the first cap. 11. num 9. Conuersion of diuers Kingdomes in England one after the other cap. 6. num 15. Condemnation of Protestantes doctrine by K. Henry the eight cap. 15. n. 15. 16. Conscience the cause that Catholicks follow not M. Attorneys current cap. 16. num 19. 20. Constantius the Emperour his iudgement touching such as dissembled in Religion cap. 16. num 20. Councell of Constance in Germany cap. 13. num 6. English Prelates sent thither ibid. Courtes spirituall and temporall and their difference ca 4. nu 11. deinceps Courtes spirituall superiour to temporall ca. 10. num 30. Cranmer the first hereticall Archbishop of Canterbury ca. 15. nu 32. Burnt at Oxford for his heresies ibid. Crosses erected by K. Edward the first ca. 11. num 6. Crowne of EnglaÌ„d not subiect to any in temporalityes ca. 12. nu 48. D. Decrees and Ordinances of Pope Formosus for the Church of England ca. 6. num 59. Decree against Bigamy ca. 11. nu 31. Decree of Pope Gregory the ninth about proceeding against hereticks ca. 13. num 14. Decrees of K. Henry the eyght his breach with the Sea Apostolicke ca. 15. num 11. 12. Despaire causeth forgetfulnes of all reason and duty and vvhy ca. 16. n. â—2 Demonstrations before the Conquest against secular Princes Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction in England cap. 6. per totum Deposition of Stigand Archbishop of Canterbury ca. 7. num 9. Difference of Courtes and vvhat it proueth ca. 4. num 11. Difference of lawes and law-makers before the Conquest ca. 6. num â— Difference of Courtes shew differeÌ„ce of origen and authority ca. 11. nu 50. Directions of ancient Fathers hovv to find out Truth ca. 1. nu 17. 18. Dispensations of most importance procured alvvayes from Rome cap. 6. num â—4 35. Dissention betvveene Protestants and Puritans and vvhy Prefac n. 18. 19. Dissimulation in Religiou hovv daungerous cap. 16. num 20. Doubts raised in England concerning bygamy cap. 11. num 32. E. Ecclesiasticall lavves made to be the Kinges lavves by M. Attorney cap. 4. nu 13. 14. Ecclesiasticall vveighty matters allvvayes referred to Rome by our English Kinges cap. 6. num 19. Edgar K. of England his speach for the reformation of the Clergy cap. 6. num 87. 88. His piety and deuotion tovvards the Sea of Rome ibid. S. Edmund Archbishop of Canterbury threatneth K. Henry the third if he obayed not cap. 10. num 37. K Edward the Confessor his confirmation of Peter-pence to Rome cap. 6. num 73. K. Edward the first surnamed Long-shanke cap. 11. num 3. His deuotion ibid. num 4. His vvorkes of piety ibid. His Conquest of VVales ibid. num 9. His mutability in keeping Church-priuiledges ibid. num 11. His violent proceeding against the Clergy ibid. num 12. 13. His euer obedience to the Sea of Rome in meere spirituall things ibid. num 14. 17. His deuotion tovvards the first Pope in Auinion in France ibid. num 16. His accusation of the Archbishop of Canterbury to the Pope ibid. num 16. His lawes in preiudice of the Clergy ibid. num 21. K. Edward the second his euill successe of marriage in France cap. 11. n. 41. K. Edward the third his restraints against the Clergy of England cap. 12. num 1. 2. His punishment for the violence vsed towards the Church cap. 12. nu 2.3.39 40. Motiues that induced him therto ibid. num 3. His great embassage to the Pope ib. num 7. His protestation for obedience to the Sea of Rome for himselfe and his cap. 12. num 8. His disordinate life ibid. num 41. K. Edward the fourth his raigne ouer England cap. 14. num 1.2.3 deinceps K. Edward the sixth his raigne cap. 15. num 26. His Supremacy of the Church of England declared by the Protector his vncle ibid. S. Egwyn Bishop of VVorcester his monastery of Euesham cap. 6. num 42. His voyage to Rome ibid. nu 79. Elections of Bishops 4. kinds cap. 7. num 32. Eminency of spirituall power aboue temporall cap. 2. num 19. England made tributary to Rome cap 6. num 67. cap. 9. num 62.63 64. Entrance into England denyed to the Popes Legates and vvhy cap. 14. n. 13. 15. Error vvhat it is
Power and the author therof c. 2. n. 2. Power spirituall and temporall and the different endes therof cap 2. n. 3. 4. deinceps per totum caput Power spirituall of the Church and pastors therof cap. 3. n. 10. Power spirituall more eminent than temporall cap. 2. n. 19. Premunire and the first beginning of that law cap. 12. n. 11. Priuiledges and franquises of Churches and monasteryes procured from the Pope cap. 6. n. 37.38 deinceps Priuiledges of the Abbey of Euesham cap. 6. n. 42. Of the Abbey of S. Albans ibid. n. 43. Priuiledges of Glastenbury-Abbey from Rome cap 6. num 45. Priuiledges of VVestminster procured by K. Edward the Confessor cap. 6. num 47. Priuiledges of Ecclesiasticall men in temporall courtes cap. 7. n. 18. alibi saepissimè Promotion of strangers to Ecclesiasticall dignityes in England cap. 10. num 21. 22. cap. 11. num 36. The inconueniences therof to Englishmen ibidem Protestants doctrine condemned by K. Henry the 8. cap. 15. num 15. Prouisions against bribing at Rome cap. 13. n. 21. Prouisions of Ecclesiasticall liuinges in England made by the Pope c. 12. n. 5. The CoÌ„plaintes therof by Englishmen ibidem The continuance of the same in England cap. ibid. n. 9. AgreemeÌ„t therabout made betweene the Pope and the Kinge cap. ibid. n. 21. Q. Queene Eleanour Mother to K. Richard the first her iorney to Sicily cap. 9. num 29. Her returne by Rome and busines there with the Pope ibid. num â— Her complaintes and petition to Pope Celestinus ibid. num 39.40 41. Queene Elizabeths spirituall authority giuen her by Parlament cap. 3. num 3. 4. The inconueniences and absurdityes that follow therof ibid. n. 4. 5. 6. cap. 4. num 27. Her singularity in that point ibidem num 28. Her supremacy mistiked by Protestants Puritans cap. 4. num 41. 42. 43 44. 45. 46. 47. 48. Causes that moued her first to accept of the Supremacy cap. 15. num 35. 36. Her conferenâ—e vvith Syr Fran. Inglefield ibid. num 37. Item with the Count of Feria the Spanish Embassadour ibid. num â—â— Her protestation about the Real-presence in the Sacrament ibidem n 39. Her ConfereÌ„ce with Mounsieur Lansacke the French Embassadour ibidem num 41. Her owne inclination towards Catholicke Religion ibid num 42. How she vvas drawne to great extremes and cruelty against Catholicks cap. 15. num 43. Queene Mary her raigne cap. 15. n. 3â— Her restoring of Catholicke Religion in England cap. 15. num 31. 32. R. Reasons that shew william the Conrour to haue alwayes acknowledged the Sea of Rome cap. 7. num 8.9.10 deinceps Recourse to Rome presently after Englands Conuersion about Ecclesiasticall affaires cap. 6. num 10,11 12. Recourse to Rome by the Kinges of England and Scotland in their greatest Controuersyes cap. 11. num 44. Recusancy of Puritans and the first cause therof cap. 16. num 5. Recusancy of Catholickes from the beginning of Q. Elizabeth raigne cap. 16. num 7. Reformation of the English Clergy by King Henry the 7. cap. 14. num 15. Reliques sent to King Osway of NorthumberlaÌ„d by Pope Vitalianus c. 6. n. 24. ResignatioÌ„ of inuestitures by K. Henry the first cap. 8. num 14. Restraintes of exercising the Popes Authority in England and how the same vvere first made cap. 2. num 41. cap. 10. num 25. cap. 12. num 35. King Richard the first his raigne c. 9. num 22. 23. deinceps His misfortunes ibid. num 23. His behauiour and oath at his Coronation ibid. num 25. His voiage to Ierusalem ibid. num 26. 27. His kingdome commended to the Popes protection ibid num 27. His mother sent from Rome to Sicily ibid. num 30. His letter to Pope Clement the 3. ibid num 31. His captiuity in Austria ibid. num 38. K. Richard the second his disorders cause therof cap. 21. num 42. His confirmation of Church-libertyes ibid. num 43. His obedience to the Church-Censures ibid num 47. S. Sanctuary graunted by the Pope to S. Iohns Church in London cap. 14. num 9. Denyed by the temporall iudges ibid. num 10. Scruple of Conscience vrged vpon M. Attorney cap. 16. num 14. Sectaryes not any vvay compared to Catholickes vvhy c. 1. n. 13.14 15. Sectaryes their vayne comendation of Truth cap. 1. num 16. Singularity of knovvledge in heretickes cap. 1. num 5. 6. 7 Statute in Parlament for giuing spirituall authority to Q. Elizabeth cap. 3. num â— â—â— â— 19. The absurdityes that therof ensue ibid. num 5. 6. 7. num 19.20 21. 23. 24. Statutes of K. Henry the 3. in fauour of the Church cap. â—0 num 27. Statute of Merton made by K. Henry the 3. cap. 10. num 39. Statute of Bigamy anno 4. Edouardi 1. cap. 11. num 30. Statute of Carliele made in the raigne of King Edward the first c. 11. n. â—9 Statute against Lollards cap. 13 n. 22. 23. Statute for reformation of the Clergy cap. 14. num 15. K. Stephen his raigne ouer England cap. 8. num 25. His oath for the libertyes of the Church ibid. num 27. His inconstancy by euill counsaile ibid. num 28. His violence vsed against Clergy-men ibid. His citation and appearance before the Bishops ibid num 31. Stigand Archbishop of Canterbury deposed cap. 7. num 9. Strangers their promotions to Ecclesiasticall dignityes in England and inconueniences therof cap. 10. num 21. 22. 23. cap. 11. num 36. Remedyes sought therof from the Popes of those tymes ibid. num 38. Supremacy Ecclesiasticall not possibly in a woman cap. 4. num 26. 27. Supremacy assumed first by K. Henry the 8. cap. 15. num 13.14 15. Also by K. Edward the 6 ibid num 26. Item by Q. Elizabeth ibid. num 34.35 36. 37. Suppression of the kinghtes of the temple cap. 11. num 43. Synne of heresy how great and greiuous cap. 16. num 26 27. T Tenantes of the Church priuiledged  A straÌ„ge attempt to impugne Catholicke religion by Catholicke Princes lawes in EnglaÌ„d The importance of M. Attorneys Plea The singularity of M. Attorneyes paradox Ciâ— Tuscul q. 3. M. Attorney chalenged of his promise The Author promiseth all modesty in this answere M. Attorney bound in conscience and honour to enforme a nevv his Maiesty * M. Garnet M. Attorneyes ouerlashing in speech Math. 5. Math. 12 The Diuelâ—s sinnes in â—â—pting Adam M. Garnetts case Hovv things heard in confessioÌ„ may not be vttered by Catholick doctrine A partition not afterward performed M. Garnet an honest man by M. Attorneyes warrant M. Attorneyes wit in making a bloudy law to be a sweet lavv About Equiuocation About the antiquity vniuersality of the Protestant Church A straÌ„ge discourse of M Attorney about his Church * Many all 's A theologicall argumet for the Roman Church Mar. vltimo Iâ—an 14. 10. Mat. 10. 1 Timo. 3.
that fal out much lesse authors of the same for their silence or not reuealing as in this case of the Iesuits you labour to inferre 15. But in truth Sir it seemeth that you attended more to the art of Oratory then to the coherence of Truth in that your speach for that presentlie after your former vvordes you added these for the beginning of your declamatioÌ„ In this discourse I will speake saie you of no other circumstances but of treason and of no other treasons but the Iesuits treaâ—ons of no other Iesuits treasons but such as shal parâ—iculerly concerne this prisoner VVherin notvvithâ—taÌ„ding verie soone after contradicting your self you brought in a long discourse of the antiquity â—nd inuisibilitie of your Church as also of Equiâ—ocation and manie other things vvhich are no â—ircumstances of treason You handled also of â—he Northerne Earles Excommunication of the Queeene and diuers other such things as hapâ—ened before the Iesuits came into England and â—onsequentlie could be no Iesuits treasons And vvhen you come to treat of the prisoner himâ—elf and to proue him a traitor you begin vvith â— Statute set forth in the 23. yeare of the late Queenes raigne vvhich made all Iesuits and other Pristes traitors that came into England or remained in the same and consequentlie concerned not the prisoner in such speciall maÌ„ner as you vvould seeme to promise or if it did yet manie other things you bring in and handle as that of Lopus the Ievv VVilliams York Squier Colen partlie Protestants and partliâ— Catholickes vvho vvhatsoeuer their causes vvere vvherof somvvhat shal be spoken after yet touched they nothing at all that prisoner vvho yet neuer dealt vvith them nor euer vvas accused concerning them VVherevpon is inferred that no one of your three-fold members before mentioned vvas performed by you to vvit that you would speake of no other circumstances but of treason and of no other treasons but of Iesuits treasons of no other Iesuits treasons but such as should particulerly concerne the prisoner at the barre 16. But this defect I suppose that all your auditorie did not obserue by reason of the multitude of other tumultuary matters dravvne in by you against the said prisoner but yet your Rhetoricke in amplifying one point about the first lavv alleadged against the comming in of Priests and Iesuitts vvas so markeable as no man I thinke vvas so dull as did not obserue it and beare it avvay To vvit that vvhereas the said lavv did forbid all Priests vnder paine of death and treason not to come into England or execute anie parte of their priestlie function vvithin the Realme as to preach teach offer sacrifice heare Confessions absolue from sinnes reconcile to God and to the vnion of his Catholicke Church dissuade from sects and heresies and other like offices you in commendation of that lavv protested to proue it to be the most myldest law the sweetest law the law most full of mercy and pitty that euer was enacted by any Prince so iniuriously prouoked And you added in the heat of your eloquence that if you proued â—ot this then let the vvorld saie That Garnet is an honest man VVhich vvas a vvarraÌ„t to al the hearers up hold him for such for so much as no man vvas there so simple but savv it impossible for you to â—roue that assertion and consequentlie that in all their hearings you canonized his honesty â—â— For hovv did you go about to proue M. Attorâ—â—y that this lavv was so myld so ful of pitty lenity â—or sooth for that you saie the meaning was by keeâ—ing Priests of and expelling those that were within to â—â—are their bloud though if they retyred not to spill it â—magine that then if in Queene Maryes dayes for â—xample such a lavv had byn made against Proteâ—tant-Ministers that came from Geneua and other â—laces of Germany vvould you M. Attorney haue â—eemed that lavv a gentle law a sweet myld law a â—aw ful of mercy pitty clemeÌ„cy I presume you dare â—ot saie it But let vs vse an other example of much â—ore moment If in the Apostles time such a lavv â—ad byn made by anie King or Emperour of conâ—rarie religion to them that if anie of the said Apostles or Priests for so they vvere should enter â—nto their dominions to preach a contrarie doâ—trine to the religion there receaued and establisâ—ed and to exercise anie of their Apostolicall or Priestlie functions it should be treason and paine of death could this be called a myld law a sweet lavv a lavv ful of pitty compassion a lavv made for not spilling their bloud or vvould or could the Apostles or their follovvers haue obeyed this lavv or did they obey the Gouernours of the Ievves othervvise their lavvfull Superiours vvhen they coÌ„manded them to preach no more in the name of Christ or to disperse Christian doctrine vvhich they called seditious or to reconcile anie to Christian religion vvhich they held for treason or did they flie though Princes Emperours aftervvardes by publicke Edicts did commaund them out of their dominions or is there not another bloud to be respected called by the Prophet the bloud of the soule vvhereof the Pastor shall be guiltie if he flie for feare or forsake his flocke in time of daunger and persecution is not all this so or can it be denyed or haue not English Priests the same obligation of conscience to help their CouÌ„trey and countrymen in spirituall necessities as had the Apostles and Apostolicke men to strangers for vvhose helpe yet they vvere content to offer their liues and incurre anie daunger vvhatsoeuer VVherefore M. Attorney to speake a truth if you deale vvith men of vnderstanding it is but fond and if of Christian courage it is but trifling eloquence all that in this point you haue vsed about the myldnes svveetnes mercy and compassion of this cruell and bloudy lavv of Queene Elizabeth Children maie be delighted and deâ—uded vvith such bables but vvise-men doe laugh at them 18. Concerning the other heads of doctrine vvhich pleased you to handle in this arraignemeÌ„t â—t the barre vvith no small ostentation of vvorâ—es as being in your ovvne Center namelie Of the Antiquity of your Church Equiuocation and some â—ther such points as they vvere not much ad rem in that assemblie busines so could your friends â—aue vvished that either you had omitted them alâ—ogeather or handled them more substantiallie or as for Equiuocation or mentall reseruation of a â—â—ne sense in a doubtful speach it seemeth plainlie â—â—at you vnderstaÌ„d not the QuestioÌ„ nor the meaâ—ing vvhich both ancient and moderne learned â—en haue in holding that true and necessarie â—octrine no marueile for tâ—at it hath not byn I â—â—inke your educatioÌ„ to be troubled much vvith scrupulositie of vvordes to vvit vvhat sense maie â—e held therin vvithout sinne vvhat not the â—â—amen of vvhich matters belong to more tender â— timerous coÌ„sciences then Kings
Benedict and others all making the same accompt of the Roman Church doctrine sanctity and authority thereof as the former Fathers did And hovv then could come in this transfusion and transmutation of gold into lead vvhich you dreame of M. Attorney and are content to deceaue your â—â—f and others to your eternall perill of perdition 〈◊〉 this nevv inuention of a golden wedge vvhereof â—â—n saie that you are a fast friend but this apperâ—â—yneth rather to my second argument to shevv the morall impossibilitie also of this seelie fiction For let vs suppose that there vvere a wedge â—â— gold so dearelie bought and purchased so careâ—â—â—lie deliuered and â—o earnestlie recoÌ„mended to the possessors as the Church of Christ vvas vnto his disciples and follovvers and that there vvere so â—any vvatch-men appointed to looke continuâ—â—lie vpon this golden wedge and so sure a guard allovved them for defence of the same as Christ appointed Pastors ouer his Church offering them for guard his vvhole povver and omnipotencie â—o defend it and if this vvere so hovv could this â—â—edge that from the beginning vvas pure golde â—â—e imagined to loose her nature and passe into other baser mettalls or be melted mingled dissolued or changed into the same vvithout that any â—ne of the foresaid vvatch-men should open his â—outh resist or testify this chaunge Are not â—hese morall impossibilities and metaphysicall imaginations onlie to delude your selues and others â—6 Let vs compare then brieflie these matters togeather VVe read in all Authors and see by experience that in sixteene hundred yeares sinâ— Christ his Church vvas founded and set on foot that in euerie age the Doctors Prelates and Pastors that vvere vvatch-men of the Church for that time vvere so diligent in their vvatch as 〈◊〉 least errour or heresie appeared in their daies buâ—â— presentlie they cryed out made vvarre against iâ— and finallie by help and assistance of their guard and Captaine in the end ouercame and vanguished the same Let the examples of Simon Magusâ— Philetus Hymenaeus Cerinthus Ebion Menander and other heretickes rising vp amongst the Apostle be examples for the first age Saturninus Basilide Carpocrates Cerdon Valentinus Marcion Apelleâ—â— and others for the second Nouatus Sabellius Manes Noetus and their follovvers for the third Arrius Aerius Photinus Iouinian Donatus Apollinaris their adherents for the fourth so in euerie age vnto our dayes vvherein no man vvas spared though he vvere neuer so great no former meritts respected though neuer so many if he vttered any thing against the common receaued vniuersall Catholicke faith And so vve see that both Origen and Tertullian most rare learned men vvere condemned Osius and Lucifer Calaritanus tvvo famous Bishops noted S. Cyprian also one of the oracles of the Christian vvorld called in question for points of doctrine different from the vniuersall Church VVhereof vve doe inferre most euidentlie and â—â—ainlie that if any Fathers in the eusuing ages â—â— vttered anie thing in their speaches sermons vvritings that in any least point had byn different from the said vniuersall Catholicke doctrine it vvould haue byn resisted in like manâ—â—â— and noted in one Countrey or other and â—â—er vvould haue passed for Catholicke doâ—â—â—ne to their posteritie vvithout note or repreâ—â—sion at all As for example to take one for all for that â—â—one all maie be iudged of If S. Augustine that 〈◊〉 more then a hundred yeares after those marâ—â—â— Popes of Rome vvhich you mention did â—â—th preach and vvrite in so manie places of his â—orkes of Purgatory of the Sacrifice of the Masse â— Iustification by good vvorkes of Praier for the â—â—â—d of the single life of Clergy-men of the Perfection â—â—religious life of the Preheminencie of the Sea of â—â—me and manie other such articles expreslie â—â—posite to that you hold commonlie in England â—hich he handleth so plainlie as anie of vs can â—â—e in these our dayes if anie of these pointes â—â—d byn strange or nevv doctrine at that time 〈◊〉 so much as suspected of error heresie or falâ—â—â—ood no man of common sense can imagine â—ut that they vvould haue byn contradicted or â—oted by some man or other so manie learned godly men liuing vvith him and after him bâ— this vvill neuer be proued to be so or that the points or the like vvherein vve differ from 〈◊〉 Protestans vvere either in him or other noted â—â— condemned for heresies and consequentlie bâ—â— this argument of morall euidence it is conuinceâ— that they vvere neuer accompted either errors 〈◊〉 heresies before the hereticall contradictions 〈◊〉 these later ages sprang vp that by such as vveâ—â— accompted and condemned by the vniuersal Church of Christ for hereticks themselues 28. And as for the comparison of the true Catholicke Church of Christ vnto a wedge of gold so mingled vvith lead copper baser mettalls as it cannot be knovvne vvhere it is is a verie base and leadden comparison by M. Attorneyes leaue For if the Church must baptize the Church must instruct vs the Church must gouerne vs and minister vs Sacraments resolue our doubts and giue vs directions to life euerlasting hovv can men repaire vnto her that is so hidden couered as she can neither be seene nor found Nay you saie it makes no great matter where she is so you be certaine that she be By vvhich doctrine a man in England may be as vvell saued by a Church in Constantinople or in the Indyes as in England it self seing there is no conuersation necessarie vvith it no coÌ„ference to treaty no recourse no dependence of it no obedieÌ„ce vnto it nor importeth it vvhere â—t be so I be sure it be in some place though I knovv not vvhere or in vvhome And vvhat doth â—his certaintie auaile me M. Attorney if I haue no â—enefit from her These be those monstrous and strange Chimeraes in deed floating in vncertaintyes vvhich you mention in your Preface to the Reaâ—er for that these are euacuations and exinanitioÌ„s â—f all fruite of Christian doctrine dravving all to â—eere fancyes of idle conceites vvithout effectes â—f anie substantiall fruite or spiritual helpe vvhatâ—oeuer For vvhereas all the ancient Fathers in all â—â—eir vvorkes doe labour to set forth vnto vs the â—â—finite real benefits vvhich vve receaue by being in the true Catholicke Church as all those before mentioned of instruction gouerment grace â—y Sacraments remission of sinnes and the like and that it is impossible to be saued vnles a man â—â—e in her reuerence her heare and obey her feare â—â— go out of her and consequentlie haue daily and â—ourlie treating vvith her and dependance of â—â—er vvvhich cannot be vvithout certaine knovvâ—â—dge vvhere she is or euident signes hovv to knovv and discerne her from all others you by a contrarie nevv deuise neuer heard of I thinke beâ—â—re doe affirme that it importeth not where your church was for many ages and hundreds of yeares so â—â—at she were at all 29. And thus much for her
inuisibilitie in those ages but novv she is become visible in our daies Nay you doe set her forth vvith so great an enlargement of greatnes and glorious apparence as you say she is more extended now then ours For that quoth you vve haue all England all Scotland all Germany all Denmarke all Poland a great part of France and some part of Italie VVherein your large extension of your Church in this second parte of your Relation if vve could beleeue you is no lesse strange then vvas your restriction of her secresie and inuisibilitie in the first For vvho vvil graunt you al England for Protestants vvhen they shall see so many prouisions made against both English Catholickes Puritanes vvhich later part of men as vvel as the former that they caÌ„not make one Church vvith you shall preseÌ„tlie be shevved in the Preface of this vvorke 30. Hovv you haue all Germany for youres there being so manie religions and the greatest parte Catholicke and other different Sects greatlie disagreeing from you I knovv not by vvhat figure you can make your Reader to beleeue that you speake truth The like I saie of Denmarke vvhere al are Lutheranes and not of your Church nor vvill it admit Caluinistes to dvvell or dy or be buried amongst them Of all Poland it is a notable hyperbole for so much as both the King â—â—d State professe publicklie the Catholicke reliâ—â—on and the Sectaryes that are in that kingdome â—â—e Trinitarians Arrians Anabaptists more perhaps â—â—nuber then Caluinistes I marueile you omitted â—â—ecia and Noruegia vvhere as they are not Cathoâ—â—â—kes so are they not of your religion or Church 〈◊〉 nor those of France neither though they be â—â—luinistes for as for your some parte of Italie I â—old to be no parte at all nor vvas it anie thing â—se but a certaine ouerflovving of your speach to â—ake the full sound of a greater number the Proâ—â—stants of France I say cannot make one Church â—â—ith you as neither those of Scotland vvith the residue of Holland Zealand and other of â—â—ose Prouinces vnited of Geneua as their Moâ—â—er-Church these I say being all Puritanes â—â—d Precisians cannot make any Church vvith â—ou in that vnion of faith and doctrine vvhich â—â—e vnity of a Church requireth as by your and â—â—eir ovvne confession vvritinges testimonyes â—â—d protestations is extant in the vvorld to be â—â—ene Wherefore I shall desire the intelligent Reaâ—â—r to make vvith me a briefe recollection about â— Attorneyes doctrine for his Church First he â—â—aunteth as you haue heard the Roman Church 〈◊〉 haue byn the true Mother-Church for diuers â—ges togeather spread ouer the vvhole vvorld dilated throughout all Prouinces perspicuous eminent and admirable in florishing glorie by the greatnes and multitude of her children professing Christ euery-vvhere in vnion of faith doctrine and Sacraments as the holie Fathers iâ— those ages and others ensuing doe testify vnto vs 32. Secondlie he vvill haue this glorious Churcâ— so to haue fallen sicke pyned and vvitheredâ— vvay vvithout groaning and so to haue vanisheâ— out of mens sightes as she could not be knovvn vvhere she vvas for many hundred yeares togeather nay he vvill haue her to be like a wedge oâ— golde so corrupted and mingled vvith lead anâ— tinne as no man can tell vvhere the gold lieth except he try it vvith the touch-stone vvhich touch stone in our case he saith to be the scripture vvhereby the Church must by euerie man be tryed and touched so as ech one that vvill knovv this Church and haue benefit from the same musâ— touch her first see vvhether she be the Church or no and so in-steed of submitting himself vnto her and to be directed by her he must first makâ— himselfe touch-maister and Iudge ouer her 33. Thirdlie M Attorney hauing shifted of this time of the inuisibility of his Church in this sort he novv in this last age maketh her so visible againe vpon the suddaine as that she comprehendeth all the Churches of the aforenamed Kingâ—â—mes of vvhat Sect or profession soeuer so that â—â—â—y differ from the Catholicke vvhich are some â—â—ne or ten Sectes at the least al dissenting amoÌ„g â—â—â—mselues professing in their vvritings actes â—â—d doings that they are not of one religion nor â—â—nsequentlie can be of one Church and yet eâ—â—â—ie one goeth vvith his touch-stone in his hand 〈◊〉 vvit the Bible as vvell as M. Attorney and are â—eady to touch him and his Church as he them â—â—d theirs but vvith different effect and successe 〈◊〉 he fyndeth by this touchstone as you haue â—â—ard that all they are of his Church but they â—â—d euery one of them by the same touch-stone â—â—e fynde the contrary and not one of them vvill â—â—unt I saie not one of all the vvhole number of nevv Sectes that the Church of EnglaÌ„d as novv standeth is either the true Church of Christ or â—â—eir Church and in this I dare ioyne issue vvith â— Attorney out of their ovvne bookes assertions â—â—d protestations So as novv M. Attorney that vvhich in the â—â—â—iptures is so memorable of it self so commenâ—â—d by Christ our Sauiour so respected by the Aâ—â—stles so testifyed and defended by the primitiue â—artyrs so magnifyed by the ancient Doctors â—â—d Fathers and by all good Christians so reueâ—â—nced and dreaded I meane the glorious name â—f the Catholicke and vniuersall Church and the benefit to be in her and of her vvithout vvhich no saluation can be hoped for of Christ but ineuitable and euerlasting perdition by vvhich on the other side and in which saluation onlie maie be attained all this I saie is come to be so poore base and contemptible a thing vvith you and so vncertayne as you knovv not vvhere your Church is nor greatlie care so that at all she be and vvhen you name your Sectary-brethren and associates therein they denie you and your alliance as you see and vvhen you assigne your touch-stone of scriptures they vse the same against you and proue thereby youres to be no Church and ech one of themselues in seuerall to be the onlie true and Christian Church And this haue you gained by leauing the Roman vvhich you graunt in old times to haue byn the holy mother-Church see vvherevnto you are come and this shall suffice for this matter 35. This epistle vvould grovv ouerlong if I should entertaine my self in all the impertinent speeches vvhich you had that daie in your glorie as it semeth against Catholickes the least parte vvhereof did in vvise-mens sightes concerne the prisoner at the barre though by your Rhetoricall application all vvas dravven vpon him by hooke or by crooke for that Yorke VVilliams Colen Squiar and Lopus vvere brought in squadron to muster there to that effect vvherof all notvvithstanding except the last are defended and their conspiracies most euidentlie proued to haue byn feygned by a learned vvorthy and vvorshipfull gentleman of our Countrey dedicated these yeares past to the Lords of the late
by me ansvvered For as for the other parte concerning treason and the vvhole Act of the late arraignement about the same I haue of purpose forborne to speake as vvell for that it is a matter not appertayning to my facultie as also in regarde of the devv respect I beare both vnto the lavves and customes of my countrie my Princes person and the honour of that great assemblie in all vvhich I haue nothing to complaine of all hauing passed by order but onlie of your extrauagant excursions to confoūd religion and treason togeather nay to make religion the fountaine of treason and therby to inuolue vvithin the hatred of treason all those that by conscience are tyed to that religion be they neuer so innocent than vvhich there can be no greater iniquitie imagined 49. VVith M. Garnets particular cause I vvill not meddle in this place he is gone to his last Iudge before vvhome also you and others that haue had parte in the handling therof must finallie appeare to see confirmed or reuersed vvhatsoeuer hath passed in that affaire As for that vvhich you others so often vrged against him to confesse that he vvas lavvfullie condemned by the tēporal lavv of the land importeth little for the impayring of his innocencie before almighty God You knovv vvho said in a farre vveightier cause concerning the tryal of our Sauiour himself VVe haue a law and according to this law he ought to dy for that he hath made himselfe the sonne of God and their error vvas not so much in the obiect as in the subiect for as for the lavv it self vve fynd it in Leuiticus that blasphemie vvhereof the highest degree vvas for a man to make himself God vvas punishable by death but the subiect to vvit the person of our Sauiour vvas mistaken they esteeming him to be onlie man vvhereas they ought to haue knovvne that he vvas God and man as vvell in respect of the predictions of al the Prophets foretelling that Christ should be the sonne of God as also of his stupendious actions that proued him to be trulie Christ so as though the lavv alleadged by the Ievves against blasphemie blasphemers vvere true and in force of it self yet held it not in the person of Christ but vvas in the highest degree iniurious as all Christian-men must confesse 50. Let vs see then hovv from this case of the maister some light may be dravvne to that of his scholler and seruant You M. Attorney pleaded against him as the Ievves Attorneyes did against our Sauiour and said Nos legem habemus c. vve haue a lavv that vvhosoeuer reuealeth not treason by such a space shall be accessarie of treason and dy as a traytor nor do vve deny the lavv or complaine thereof but yet if this case vvere pleaded in a forrayne Catholicke countrie vvhere the prisoner also shoulde haue his Attorney allovved him he vvould saie on the other side Nos legem habemus superiorem Ecclesiasticam Diuino iure intentam qua sacerdos neque mori neque puniri debet ob proditionem sub confessionis figillo cognitam non reuelatam vve haue a contrarie lavv to vvit an Ecclesiasticall and spirituall lavv higher then your temporall and a lavv founded on the lavv of God vvhereby it is ordeyned that a Priest shal neither dy nor be punished nor be accompted traytor for treason discouered vnto him vnder the seale of confession and not by him reuealed nay he shal be punished that most grieuouslie if he doe for anie cause reueale the same 51. And this plea of the prisoners Attorney vvhich by Catholicke doctrine and schooles is easilie proued in all the partes or members heere set dovvne vvould presentlie haue bene admitted in all Catholicke Countries and Courtes and in ours also vvhiles our Kings and people vvere of that religion and your temporall lavv vvould haue byn put to silence Oh you vvill saie but novv it is othervvise and vve care not for your Ecclesiasticall lavv VVherevnto I ansvvere Veritas autem Domini manet in aeternum If this lavv be foūded in Gods truth vvas left vnto his Church by Christ himself the fountaine of al truth for the honour and defence of his Sacrament of Confessiō as al ancient diuinitie doth affirme then must it for euer endure immutable and novv and then heere and there this countrie and that countrie this and that alteration of religion or Princes temporall lavves must not alter the case or substance of truth either in Gods sight or vvise mens eyes and so M. Garnets case dying for this truth in England novv is no vvorse then if he had dyed a thousand yeares gone for the same either in England or any other Cath. countrey that is to say he dying only for the bare cōcealing of that vvhich by Gods and the Churches Ecclesiastical lavvs he could not disclose giuing no cōsent or cooperation to the treasō it self should haue byn accōpted rather a martyr then a traytor no lesse novv 52. VVhich being so cōsider I besech you M. Attorney vvhat a different reckoning there is like to be betvveene you tvvo at your next meeting in iudgement you knovv somvvhat by experience hovv dreadful a thing the forme of publicke iudgement is but not so much as some others for that hitherto it hath byn stil your lot to be actor not reus predominant both in vvordes povver and consequently terrible nothing terrifyed but vvhen the time and case shal come vvherof the holie-ghost foretelleth vs Stabunt iusti in magna constantia aduersus eos qui se angustiauerunt Iust men that vvere ouerborne in this vvorld shal stand vp boldly vvith great constancy against those that ouerbare them and vvhen the saying of our Sauiour shal be fulfilled that euery man shal receaue be treated according to the measure wherby he hath measured to others then vvil be the day of woe neither doe I say this M Attorney to condemne your office I knovv that in all tymes vnder all Princes your office of Fiscal-Aduocate or Attorney hath byn in vse for the Princes seruice and good also of the Common-vvealth if it be vvell and moderatelie vsed but yet I cannot but friendlie put you in mind of that vvhich holie S. Gregory doth admonish vvhere he handleth the cause and reasons vvhy S. Peter S. Andrew S. Iames and S. Iohn retourned to their art of fishing after the Resurrection of our Sauiour but not S. Matthew to his Custom-hovvse to vvit that certaine artes and occupations there are more dangerous farre the one then the other as more subiect and incident to greater sinnes 53. In vvhich kinde trulie Sir if any office in the vvorld be daungerous in deed yours may be accompted in the highest degree that hath euery day almost his finger in bloud or in particular mens afflictions and ouerthrovves And albeit the act of iustice be laudable necessarie yet the Actor
that such as should be named for commissioners must be naturally borne subiects Which his counsell said did not appeere by the special verdict of the Iury to haue been obserued consequentlie that the sentence was not good and auailable in law Heervnto saith M. Attorney a threefold answere vvas giuen and resolued by the vvhole courte First that they which were Commissioners and had places of iudicature should be intended to be subiects borne and not aliens c. Quia stabitur praesumptioni donec probetur in contrarium The common presumption must bee followed vntill the contrarie be proued Heer you see how much this answere weigheth It seemeth to me that this matter might easilie in foure years haue been verefied if the Iudges had listed whether these Commissioners were aliens or borne Subiects not to reiect the Plainteife now with this shaddow of common presumption that they might be presumed or supposed to be naturally borne 15. Secondlie saith M. Attorney the Iurors haue found that the Queene by her said letters Patents did authorize them secundum formam Statuti praedicti according to the forme of the said Statute that authorized her and therfore it doth by a necessarie consequence amount to as much as if they had found that they had been subiects borne For if they were not subiects borne saith he they could not be so authorized secundum formam Statuti praedicti This is the second answere somewhat weaker as to mee it seemeth than the former of presumption and common intendement For heere insteed of prouing that the Commissioners were borne subiects and consequentlie well anthorized he subsumeth and inferreth the contrary to witt that they were authorized by the Queene secundum formam Statuti praedicti ergo they were borne subiects as who would saie the Queen or those that counselled her could not be deceiued or euill informed or negligent in this point about the obseruing of that clause and yet this is all that was answered by the Court to this matter Which themselues belike considering fell to deuise a third answere more absurde and paradoxicall than all the rest which haue giuen the ground or argument of this Sage fable or Comedy which M. Attorney hath heere partlie reported and partlie exhibited vnto vs in this his booke to the laughter of such as reade it and doe consider the exorbitant vanitie therof I shall set it downe in very few words 16. When the forenamed Sages did perceiue that the former two answers to Cauderyes fourth exception against the Queens commission made out vpon vertue of the statute in the first yeare of her raigne that gaue her all kinde of Spirituall power and Iurisdiction did not satisfie they fell vpon this third that albeit the said Queene had not obserued the clauses and conditions specified in the said Statute for authorizing others in the like Iurisdiction yet had she authority otherwise to make out such a Commission in that she was Queene and this by the vertue of her Crowne according to the auncient Common laws of England You shall heare M. Attorneys owne words in this resolution This Act saith he of the first yere of the late Queene concerning Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction was not an act introductorie of a new law but declaratorie of the olde which appeereth as well by the Title of the said Act videlicet An Act restoring to the Crowne the auncient Iurisdiction ouer the State Ecclesiasticall spirituall c. As also by the body of the Act in diuerse partes therof for that this Act doth not annex anie Iurisdiction to the Crowne but that which in truth was or of right ought to be by the auncient laws of the Realme parcell of the Kings Iurisdiction and vnited to his Imperiall Crowne c. so as if the said Act of the first yeare of the late Queene had neuer been made it was resolued by all the Iudges that the King or Queene of England for the time being may make such an Ecclesiasticall commission by the auncient prerogatiue or law of England Thus hee 17. And trulie I am sorye that he affirmeth this strange Paradox to haue been the resolution of all the Iudges there present But to the end that all may not seeme to haue entred into this solemne folly it were good that their particular names were knowne that resolued the same For certainlie it will bee the most notorious iest vnto forraine lawyers of all sortes vnto other graue learned men when it shall come abroad in other countryes as shortelie it will for that M. Attorney hath caused it also to be published in Latin which hath happened in many years if not ages much laughter it will cause will celebrate solemnlie M. Attorneys name that is the Reporter therof For this matter toucheth not onlie England and English-laws but all other Countryes besides who haue runne ioyntlie with England for many hundered years in the self same conformity of Catholicke Religiou and of temporall lawes confirming the same in ech Countrey and particularlie in this point of the Popes Spirituall Authoritie vniuersally receiued So as for so much as their kingdomes being entyre Empires and Monarchies as ours is they must needs be said to haue had this Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction also in the highest degree included in their Kinglie right as parcell of their Imperiall Crowne wherof insueth that either they and their learned Counselours Lawyers and Sages did not see or know the same which had been great Ignorance or esteemed it not which had been great negligence or which is most likely that our lawyers now will be thought by them ridiculous to set forth such a strange Paradox to the worlde contrary to that which so many thousand Sages of former tymes both in generall Councells and otherwise haue resolued decreed and determined vpon better deliberation and more searche both of diuinity history and lawe than these temporall Iudges could doe vpon the suddaine in Cauderyes case howsoeuer M. Attorney doth magnifye the same whoe as I heare by some that will seeme to reporte it from his owne mouth he that is the Reporter is in great parte also the author or at least wise affecteth to be thought so as of a new witty inuention hauing often and vnto many promised to proue it and now hath begun to sett vpon it We shall see with what euent THE SECOND PART OF THIS CHAPTER Vvith a more cleere explication of the Question §. I. 18. But before wee come to treate of proofes we must consider of one circumstance of the matter more which is of no small importance for iudging of the whole and this is the circuite of words and multitude of darke and dazeling phrases which the foresaid Statute vseth in deliuering and setting downe the Ecclesiasticall power Iurisdiction giuen to Q. Elizabeth to wit that all such Iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall as by anie spirituall or Ecclesiasticall power hath heertofore been or may lawfully be exercised for the
visitation of the Ecclesiasticall estate and persons and for their reformation order and correction of the same and of all manner of errors heresies c. is given to the Queene with full power and authoritie to assigne nominate and authorize others also to exercise and execute vnder her highnes all and all manner of Iurisdiction priuiledges and preheminences in anie wise touching or concerning anie spirituall or Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction and to visit reforme redresse order correct and amend c. 19. Which words may seem by their often naming of visitation and visiting that they meant onlie to make the Queene a visitrix ouer the Cleargie which importeth much limitation of supreme power and yet on the other side they giue her all Iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall that euer hath been heertofore or may be exercised by anie Ecclesiasticall authoritie or person and that both she and her substitutes haue all and all manner of Iurisdiction priuiledges and preheminences concerning spirituall affaires as you haue heard So as on the one side they seeme to restraine and limitt not calling her head of the Church as before in the stile of K. Henrie and K. Edward was accustomed but rather a supreme Visitrix as by these words appeereth And on the otherside they giuing her all and all manner of Iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall that by anie power or person Ecclesiasticall hath euer heertofore been vsed or may be vsed including no doubt therin both the Pope and all other Bishops or Archbishops that euer haue exercised Iurisdiction in England they make her spirituall head of the Church in the highest degree giuing her the thinge without the name and dazeling the eyes of the ordinarie Reader with these multitude of words subtilie couched togeather And why so thinke yon I shall breefly disclose the mysterie of this matter 20. When K. Henry the eight had taken the Title of Supreame head of the Church vpon him as also the gouernours of K. Edward had giuen the same vnto him being but yet a child of 9. years old the Protestants of other Countries which were glad to se England brake more and more from the Pope whome they feared yet not willing insteed therof to put themselues wholie vnder temporall Princes but rather to rest at their owne libertie of chosing congregations and presbyteryes to gouerne began to mislike with this English stile of Supreame head as well the Lutheranes as appeereth by diuers of their writings as also the Zuinglians and much more afterward the Caluinists whereupon Iohn Caluin their head and founder in his Commentary vpon Amos the Prophet inueigheth bitterlie against the said Title and authoritie of supreame head taken first by King Henry and saith it was Tyrannicall and impious And the same assertion he held during his life as after by occasion more particularlie shall be shewed And the whole body of Caluinists throughout other Countryes are of the same opinion and faith though in England they be vpon this point deuided into Protestants and Puritans as all men know 21. This then being the State of thinges when Q. Elizabeth began her Raigne those that were neerest about her and most preuailed in Counsell inclining to haue a change in Religion that therby also other changes of dignities offices and liuings might insue and desiring to reduce all to the new Queens disposition but yet finding great difficultie and resistance in many of the Caluinists to giue the accustomed Title of headship in respect of Iohn Caluins reprobation therof they deuised a new forme and featute of words wherby couertly to giue the substance without the name that is to saie the whole spirituall power iurisdiction of supreame head vnder the name of Visitrix or supreame gouernesse as in the Oath of the same Statute is set downe where euery man vnder forfiture of all his lands and liuings and life also in the third time is bound to sweare and professe that he beleiueth in his cōscience that the said Qneene is supreame gouernesse in all causes Ecclesiastical in this sense and that there is no other Spirituall power or Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction ouer soules in England but this of the Qneene or such as commeth from her And this was also the high iniquitie of this tragicall Comedye among other that the whole Realme being almost all Catholike and of a contrarie beleife at that time was forced to sweare within thirtie daies after the said Act to this fantasticall deuise of giuing supreame authoritie Spirituall to a woman wherof by naturall diuine and humane law she is not capable as in the next chapter shall bee proued being a deuise of some few in a corner first and then procured by negociation to passe in Parlament or els to incurre the daunger of the foresaid penalties that is to saie either sacrilegiouslie to forsweare themselues against their consciences or to vndoe themselues and theirs in wordlie affaires a hard and miserable choise 22. But now to the point it self what reall and substantiall difference thinke you can their be imagined between the spirituall Authortie of Head-ship giuen vnto K. Henry the 8. by the Statute of the 26. yeare of his reigne and this of visitrix or supreame gouernesse giuen to Q. Elizabeth in the first of her reigne Was not the self-same power and Iurisdiction ment to be giuen And if there bee no difference in the thing it self why doe they fly the word in this which they vsed in that and why doe they vse such large circumloquutions of visiting ordering redressing and the like For as for K. Henries statute it beareth this Title An act concerning the Kings highnes to be supreame head of the Church of England c. And in the statute it self it is said Be it enacted by the Authoritie of this present Parlament that the King our soueraigne Lord his heirs and successors shall be taken accepted and reputed the onlie supreame head on earth of the Church of England called Anglicana Ecclesia And the same Title was 9. or 10. years after giuen in like manner to K. Edward the sixt by the same Authoritie of Parlament if in this Case it had anie authoritie anecting also therunto all Iurisdiction spirituall whatsoeuer as it appeereth by a certaine declaration therof made in the Statute of the first year of the said King It saith thus That for so much as all authoritie of iurisdiction spirituall and temporall is deriued and deducted from the Kings Maiestie as supreame head of these Churches and Realmes of England and Ireland and so iustlie acknowledged by the Cleargie therof and that all Courts Ecclesiasticall within these said two Realmes be kept by no other power and authority either forreine or within the Realme but by the Authoritie of his most excelent Maiesty Be it therfore enacted that all sommons and citations and other processes Ecclesiasticall in all causes of Bastardy Bygamye and such like called Ecclesiasticall shall be made in the name of our King c. And that in
the Archbishops and bishops seals of office for testisying of this the Kings Highnes armes be decentlie sett with Characters vnder the said Armes for the knowledge of the diocesse that they shall vse noe other seale of Iurisdiction but wherin his Maiestyes armes be engraued c. 23. Lo heere not onlie the name and Authoritie of head of the Church giuen to K. Edward the Child and taken from the Pope but all Iurisdiction also and signe of Iurisdiction spirituall taken from the Archbishops and Bishops of England excepting onlie so far forth as it was imparted vnto them by the said Child K. Which importeth much if you consider it well For this is not onlie to haue power to visitt and gouerne Ecclesiasticall persons and to reforme abuses Set downe in the Queenes graunt by parlament but to haue all Ecclesiasticall and spirituall power and iurisdiction originallie included in his owne person and so to be able from him self as from the first fountaine and highest origen on earth to deriue the partes parcells thereof to others which you may consider how different it is from that which here the Statute would seeme to ascribe to the Queene and opposite and contrarye to all that which the ancient Fathers in the precedent chapter did affirme protest not to be in their Kings and Emperours at all but in Bishops and Preists onlie as deliuered immediatlie to them by Christ our Sauiour and by them and from them onlie to be administred to others for their saluation But by this new order of the English Parlament the contrarie course is established to witt that it must come to Bishops and Preists from a laie man yea a Child and from a lay-woman also as the other Parlament determineth and then must it needs follow also as after more larglie shall bee proued that both the one and the other I meane K. Edward and Queen Elizabeth had power not onlie to giue this Ecclesiasticall iurisdictiō vnto others but much more to vse and exercise the same in like manner in their owne persons if they would as namelie to giue holie orders create consecrate Bishops confirme Children absolue sinnes administer Sacraments teach and preach iudge and determine in points of faith and beleife sitt in iudgement vpon errors and heresies and the like And this for K. Edward 24. Now then if it may be presumed as I thinke it may that Queene Elizabeths meaning was to haue no lesse Authoritie Spirituall and Ecclesiasticall giuen vnto her and acknowledged in her then her said Father and Brother had vsed before why did not the makers of this Statute set it downe in plaine words as the other did but disguised the matter by such māner of speach as they might seeme to giue but little wheras they gaue all and more then all The Cause was that which I haue said before for which they laboured not to be vnderstood of all men but to speake as it were in mysterye not to offend so publikelie the Caluinists and yet to include matter inough to ouerthrow Catholikes But the said exacter parte and purer Caluinists quicklie found out the matter and so they began verie shortly after to mutter and write against this and diuers other points of the Statute and so haue continued euer since and the Controuersie betweene them is indeterminable 25. Well then for so much as now we haue laid open the true state of the Question and that M. Attorney is bound to proue his proposition in this sense and explication that heere is sett downe out of K. Henry and K. Edwards Statutes to witt that Q. Elizabeth had all plenarie power of Spirituall Iurisdiction in her self to deriue vnto others at her pleasure as from the head and fountaine thereof And that no Bishop Archbishop or other Ecclesiasticall person within the Realme had or could haue anie spirituall power or iurisdiction but from the wellspring and supreame sourge thereof And this not onlie by vertue of the foresaid Statute of the first yeare of her raigne but before without this also by the verie force of her Princely Crowne according to the meaning of the old and most auncient cōmon laws of England It will be time now to passe on to the veiw of his proofes which for so new strange and weightie an assertion that toucheth if wee beleiue the former alleadged Fathers the very quicke and one of the neerest means of our eternal saluation or damnation ought to bee very cleere sound and substantiall We shall see in the sequent Chapter what they are VVHERAS IN THE CASE PROPOSED THERE MAY BE TVVO KINDES OF PROOFES The one DE IVRE the other DE FACTO M. Attorney is shewed to haue fayled in both and that we doe euidently demonstrate in the one and in the other And first in that DE IVRE CHAP. IIII. THat the late Queene of England had such plenary Ecclesiasticall Power as before had byn said this by the intent meaninge of the old ancient Common-lawes of Englād though vnto me to many others it seeme a most improbable Paradox and doe meane afterwardes by Gods assistance to prooue and euidently demonstrate the same and shew that from our first Christiā Kings vnto K. Henry the eight the Common-lawes of our Land were euer conforme and subordinate to the Canō Ecclesiasticall lawes of the Roman Church in all spirituall affayres yet for so much as M. Attorney hath taken vpon him to prooue the contrary two heades of proofe he may follow therin The first De Iure the second De facto And albeit he entitle his Booke according to the first to witt De Iure Regis Ecclesiastico yet doth he nothing lesse then prosecute that kind of proofe but rather flippeth to the second which is De Facto endeauoring to prooue that certaine Kings made certaine lawes or attempted certaine factes somtimes and vpon some occasions that might seeeme somwhat to smel or taste of Ecclesiasticall power assumed to themselues in derogation or restraint of that of the Bishops Popes or Sea of Rome 2. Now albeit this were so and graunted as after it will be reproued yet well knoweth M. Attorney that an argument De facto inferreth not a proofe De Iure For if all the factes of our Kings among others should be sufficient to iustifie all matters done by them then would for example fornication be proued lawfull for that some of them are knowne to haue had vnlawfull children and left bastardes behinde them And the like we might exemplify in other things Neither doe I alleadge this instance without peculiar cause or similitude For as in that vnlawfull act of the flesh they yelded rather to passion and lust then to their owne reason iudgment knowing well inough that they did amisse when they were voyd of the same passion so in some of these actions of contention about Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction some of them were byassed with interest somtymes by indignation
spirituall gouernment to women but placeth it where it ought to bee in S. Peter his Successors aboue all others I shall alleadge the place somewhat more at large which containeth a graue ponderation of those words of our Sauiour vnto S. Peter in S. Iohns ghospell Petre amas me c. Peter dost thou loue mee more then the rest and he answearing that he did Christ replied if thou loue mee feed my sheep Wherof S. Chrysostome doth inferre that Christ in these words did first of al specially commit the supreme charge of his said sheep to S. Peter and his Successors Pecudâ—â— curam saith he quas sanguine suo acquisierat tum Petro tum Petri Successoribus committebat He committed to Peter and to Peters Successours the care of his sheep which he had purchased with his owne bloud And againe Petrum Christus authoritate hac praeditum esse voluit reliquos item Apostolos longe praecellere Christ would haue Peter to bee indued with this supreme authority ouer his sheep and therein far to excell all the rest of the Apostles c. 37. Secondlie S. Chrysostome maketh a deep ponderation vpon these words of our Sauiour of the singular loue which he would haue Pastors to beare vnto his sheep and which hee bare himself giuing his bloud for them and what hee exacted at this high Pastors hands for gouerning and feeding of them in this his demaund or interrogation concerning his loue Atque illi quidem licebat saith he verbis huiusmodi Petrum affari Si me amas Petre Ieiuniae exerce super nudam humum dormi c. Our sauiour Christ might haue spoken to Peter in this sorte vpon his answeare of loue if thou loue me Peter exercise fasting sleep on the bare ground watch continuallie releiue them that bee oppressed shew thy self a Father to orphans and bee vnto widdowes insteed of their husbands But now Christ pretermitting all these other good works what saith hee vnto him Pasce oues meas c. Feed and gouerne my sheep for that all the rest of those good works before meÌ„tioned may bee perfourmed by many subiects not only men but also women At cum de ecclesiae Praefectura de credenda huic vel illi tam multarum animarum cura agitur vniuersa quidem mulieris natura functionis istius moli ac magnitudini caedat oportet itemque bona virorum pars But when the Question is of any gouernmeÌ„t ouer the Church or about committing to this or that person the charge of so many soules then must all women kind yeeld and giue place to the weight and greatnes of this function and so must also a good parte of men to witt all such as are of the lay sorte and haue not Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction laid vpon them by the ordinarie means before mentioned of ordination succession in the Church of God descending originally from this first fountaine of all ecclesiasticall power vpon earth committed by the sonne of God to S. Peter and his Successours to endure to the worlds end 38. And thus haue wee cleerlie the sentence beleife iudgement of S. Chrysostome concerning spirituall authority for gouerning our soules that it was giuen eminently to S. Peter and his Successors aboue the rest of the Apostles but so as only men and those not all but Priests alone and Cleargie-men doe or may succeed therein and that all kinde of women are excluded in respect of their sex from any superiority or prefecture ouer the Church And what-soeuer S. Chrysostome held preached or left written in this behalfe be being so great a Doctor and piller of Christs Church in his dayes the thing it self neuer contradicted or reprehended by any other may assuredly be held for the common doctrine iudgement sense faith and beleife of the vniuersall Catholike Church in that age and consequently also both of the former and following ages vntill our time And how much this consideration ought to preuaile with a prudent man that followeth not passion but reason and hath care of his owne soule is easy to see And so much of this matter 39. And now further I remember that I promised to proue my negatiue also by the ancient common municipall lawes of England of which though I might say as before I said of the Fathers and Doctors of former tymes that they ordayned nothing expresly of this particular case for that they neuer imagined that any such matter would fall out yet doe they determine that expresly which includeth this which is that they confirme euery-where the libertyes preheminencyes and prerogatiues of of the Church and Church-men of England which doe principally consist in this that only Ecclesiasticall men haue Power and Iurisdiction in Ecclesiasticall affayres and that no lay person and much lesse a woman can meddle therin and that there be two distinct swords in a Christian Common-wealth the one temporall in the hands of the Prince the other Ecclesiasticall in the hands of the Bishop and that the Ecclesiasticall is greater and more soueraigne then the temporall that this later must help be subordinate to the former All which yow shall see decreed as well in the lawes of K. Edgar and K. Edward before the Conquest as also of the Conquerour himself which after in due places we shal set downe 40. And to all this now may we ad certaine manifest reasons which besides the foundations before laid or rather out of them all our Deuines doe alleadge whie a woman may not be head of the Church or haue spirituall Iurisdiction in Ecclesiasticall affayres Wherof the first is that Christ our Sauiour being a Priest according to the order of Melchisedech and refusing to be a temporall King as out of the ghospell is euident he left in his place Priests to gouerne his Church as before hath bene declared both out of Scriptures and ancient Fathers but a woman cannot be a Priest as both we and Caluinists doe hold though Luther taught otherwise for a tyme as hath bene said and is refuted at lardge by K. Henry the 8. Q. Elizabeths Father in his booke against him and therefore the said Q. Elizabeth could not hold the place of Christ in spirituall Iurisdiction in the Church of England 41. A second reason is founded vpon the maxime before alleadged by M. Attorney Cui licet quod maius est licet quod minus He that can doe the greater can doe the lesse But it is more to be able to giue authority to others to exercise spirituall functions and Iurisdiction than to doe the same in his owne person ergo if Q. Elizabeth could giue authority to Bishops and Pastors to make Ministers administer the Sacraments preach and teach with the like which belongeth to the head of the Church than could she doe them also her self Which conclusion notwithstanding all English Protestants commonly doe deny yet is the Consequence euident and the Minor proposition is
Chapter and fourth demonstration therof I will remitt the Reader therunto Only I cannot let passe to recite vnto you in this place a certaine Charter of K. Ethelbert of Kent our first Christian English King confirmed by a Bull in lead of S. Augustin first archbishop of Canterbury and legate of the Sea Apostolike vnto the monastery of S. Peter Paul in CaÌ„terbury erected by the said K. Ethelbert the words of the Charter are these In nomine Domini nostri Iesu Christi c. Ego Ethelbertus Rex Cantij c. In the name of our Lord Iesus c. I Ethelbert King of Kent with the consent of the venerable Archbishop Augustine and of the Princes of my Realme do giue and graunt in the honour of S. Peter and S. Paul a certaine peâ—ce of my land which lyeth in the East parte of Canterbury to this intention only that a monastery be buylded in that place with this condition that my said land be for euer in the power of the said Abbot which there shall be ordeined And therfore I doe adiure and commaund in the name of allmightie God that is the iust Iudge of all that the foresaid gift of lands made by mee be held for euer firme so as neither it bee lawful for mee or any of my Successours Kings or Princes or for any Ecclesiasticall person of what degree or dignitie soeuer to defraud the said monastery of the same or any parte therof And if any man shall goe about to impeach or diminish any point or parte of this donation let him bee seperated in this life from the holie communion of the body and bloud of Christ at the day of iudgment for the demeritt of his malice be sequestred from the company of Saints and all good men Giuen at Canterbury Anno Christi 605. the 8. indiction 12. Thus goeth that Charter and in the same forme went all other Chartes of this Kinde wherin is to be noted first the dreadfull imprecation against all breakers therof confirmed by the Authority of so great a Saint as S. Augustin was how many lamentable inheritours wee haue of these curses and imprecations in our countrey and round about vs at this day where all such pious works are ouer throwne And secondly for that he saith expresly that he did all by the counsell and consent of S. Augustine it may be inferred that whatsoeuer priuiledges he gaue that may seeme to appertaine to Ecclesiasticall matters or Iurisdiction he did them vnder ratihabition of the said S. Augustine that was not only Archbishop but legat also of the Sea Apostolike and confequentlie had authoritie to exempt the said monastery as we see he did not only from the Iurisdiction of all other Bishops but of his owne Sea also in such sorte as no Archbishop of Canterbury had any authoritie ouer them which is much more then the Charter of Kenulsus alleadged heere by M. Attorney And we doe reade that the monks of Canterbury did pleade this Charter of K. Ethelbert confirmed by S. Augustine for their liberties against the Archbishop Richard Successor of S. Thomas Becket in the yeare of Christ 1180. 13. Wherfore to conclude this matter it seemeth that M. Attorney hath gotten nothing at all by this his instance of K. Kenulfus whether in his Charter he meant of temporal or spiritual iurisdiction For if he meant of teÌ„porall that is to say that the Abbey of Abindon should be free from molestation of the Bishops officers in temporall affaires it is nothing to our purpose and if he meant of spirituall Iurisdiction cleere it is that the said King had it not of himself by right of his crowne as M. Attorney often repeateth and vrgeth without all grounde but either from the Bishops of his Realme gathered togeather in Parlament which seemeth very probable by the words of the Charter Consilio Consensu Episcoporum That he did it by the Counsell and Consent of his Bishops or that he had it immediatly from the Pope as we haue shewed the vse to be in those dayes shall doe more largly in the ensuing Chapter 14. And that which is yet more and seemeth to conuince the whole matter to decide our very case in particular I doe reade of one Bishop Rethurus who was Abbot also of Abindon during the reigne of the said Kenulfus who went to Rome to obteine the confirmation of priuiledges to the said Abbey of Abindon about the yeare .812 Romam profectus saith the Story Pontificia authoritate privilegia Canobij communiuit He going the Rome by consent no doubt of K. Kenulfus himself obteined the confirmation of the priuiledges of the said monastery of Abindon by the Apostolike authoritie of the Sea of Rome And it is no doubt that among other priuiledges this Charter also of Kenulfus was one which being so euery man may see how much this instance hath holpen M. Attorney his cause or rather made against him that Kenulfus procured the confirmation of his Charter from the Pope himself 15. And surely if in this M. Attorney committed an errour in alleadging Kenulfus for an example of one that tooke supreme IurisdictioÌ„ Ecclesiasticall vpon him he being so obedient and subordinate to the Church of Rome as we haue said much more did he erre in choosing S. Edward the Confessor for his second instance for he hath but two as before I haue said out of all our Kings before the Conquest which K. Edward of all others was most deuoutly obedient to the Sea Apostolicke as may appeare both by that which before we haue touched of him as by that which after we shall more largly shew in the next Chapter that he presumed not to found his monastery of VVestminster without particular licence and approbation of the Pope In like manner for that hauing made a vow to goe in pilgrimage to Rome to shew his deuotion and obedience to that Sea he finding afterward some difficulties therin in respect of his Kingdome that repined at his absence and of the troublesome times that then were he remitted all first to Pope Stephen the tenth and when he being dead to his successour Nicholas the 2. who determined that he should not take that voiage but bestow the charges therof vpon the buylding of that monastery of VVestminster to which effect both their letters are extaÌ„t in Alredus that liued about 400. years gone wrote the same Kings life The Kings letter hath this Title Summo vniuersalis Ecclesiae Patri Nicolâo Edwardus Dei gratia Anglorum Rex debitam subiectionem c. To the high Father of the vniuersal Church Nicolas Edward by the grace of God King of England doth offer due subiection and obedience Wherby is euident that if K. Edward did hold himself for supreme head and gouernour of the Church in spirituall matters as M. Attorney would inferr vpon certaine words of one of his lawes as presentlie you shall heare
tyme but the quite contrary CHAP. VI. THov hast seene and considered I doubt not gentle and iudicious Reader how M. Attorney in the former Chapter hath byn grauelled in prouing his affirmatiue proposition that our Kings before the Conquest tooke supreme Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction vpon them and acknowledged it not in the Pope or Sea of Rome For proofe wherof he brought forth two such poore and petite instances as they being besides their weaknes impertinent and vntrue and not subsisting in their owne grounds they were no more for perfourmance of his promise of cleere and demonstratiue proofes then if a man being bound to pay ten thousand pounds in pure and current gold should bring forth two mites of brasse for discharge of his band And surely if M. Attorney should haue failed soe some yeares gone before he was so wealthie as that taking vpon him with so great an ostentation to proue an affirmatiue assertion of so mayne importance and consequence as this is he should haue performed no more then he hath here done he would neuer haue attained by law to the preferment he hath But now◠perhaps he persuadeth himself that by his only credit already gotten he may say what he will and proue as little as he list because by only saying he shall be beleeued 2. But on the contrary side we require proofes offer proofes gentle Reader for that the matter is of singular great weight euen for thy soule we rest not in ostentation of wordes only but in probation of deedes And though we might remaine sufficiently with the victorie for that our aduersarie resteth with so apparent a foyle in the proofe of his forsayd affirmatiue yet that you may see and behold as in a glasse the difference of our cause and confidence therin I haue thought conuenient out of the great aboundance and variety of proofes that our truth hath in this controuersie as well as in all others betwene vs and Protestants to take vpon me to proue the negatiue against M. Attorney which of it self is euer more hard as you know than to proue an affirmatiue except euidence of truth doe facilitate the matter as in our case and to proue and make euident by sundry sortes of cleere and perspicuous demonstrations nyne or ten at the least that during the tyme before the Conquest no one of all our Christian English Kings exceeding the number of an hundred as before hath been said did take vpon them either to be heads of the Church or to be supreme gouernours in Ecclesiasticall causes or to haue any spirituall Iurisdiction al deriued from the right of their Crownes or denyed this to be in the Pope Bishops only or did make any Ecclesiastical lawes concerning spirituall matters and consequently that this Treatise of M. Attorney Of the Kings Ecclesiasticall law doth apperteine no more vnto them in realitie of truth than to the man in the Moone to gouerne the heauens For that they neuer so much a◠dreamed of any such thing nor of any one of the forsaid clauses of spirituall power Iurisdiction to belong vnto them which heere shall brefely be proued with such variety of demonstrations taken out of their owne words dedes decrees actions as I doubt not but will make more then morall euidence The first Demonstration 3. The first Demonstration may be taken from the consideration of all the auncient lawes made by Christian Kings in our Countrey before the Conquest euery one in his seuerall State and Dominion according to the tymes and places they raigned in and gouerned their Commonwealthes both Britanes Saxons and Danes and among the Saxons againe their Kings and Princes in euery of their seuerall Kingdoms about which point Malmesbury writeth thus of the noble King Inas Porrò quantus in Dei rebus fuerit indicio sunt leges ad corrigendos mores in populo latae in quibus viuum ad hoc tempus puritatis suae resultat speculum How great a King Inas was in Gods affaires the lawes which he made to correct the manners of his people doe sufficiently declare in which vntill this day there is seen as in a liuely glasse the said Kings purity of mynde And the like lawes no doubt other Kings also made in their Dominions all which remained afterwards to their posterity vnder the names of Mulmutian lawes For the lawes of the Britans as also the lawes of the Mercians called in their tongue Mercen laga and of the West-Saxons called VVest-saxen laga and of the Danes named Dan laga stood in force vntill England came to be a Monarchie when the first authour of the said Monarchie King Egbert began first to drawe them into one body of conformity But after him againe K. Edgar surnamed the peaceable and wise King confirmed the same and sett them forth but by the warrs and confusion of the Danes which after his death ensued they were for the most part put out of vse againe vntill K. Edward the confessor recalled them encreased and made them perfect and by the counsaile of his Peeres and Realme did frame a new ordination of the same lawes which remained afterwards vnder the name of K. Edward his lawes and were so much approued and loued by the people as Iohn Fox also out of Mathew Paris doth affirme that the common people of England would not doe obedience to VVilliam Conquerour but that first he did sweare to keepe these lawes which oath notwithstāding saith he the Conquerour did afterward breake and in most points brought in his owne lawes So Fox which if it be true yet is it to be vnderstood principally of his lawes appertayninge vnto secular men for that in the rest which concerned the Church her priuiledges he followed absolutely the lawes of K. Edward as in the next Chapter shall appeare where we shall sett downe the said Conquerour his lawes in this behalfe which are as fauourable and respectiue vnto Ecclesiasticall power and persons as of any one King eyther before or after him 4. Wherevpon it followeth that M. Attorney who so often iterateth this worde of auncient and most auncient common-lawes of England which as he saith but cannot proue did authorize Q. Elizabeth her spirituall Iurisdiction ouer the Church speaketh but in the ayre and at randome beating vs still with the empty sound of these words without substance For in reall dealing he should haue alleadged some one law at least to that purpuse out of all these before the Conquest if he had meant to be as good as his word 5. But this he cannot doe as already you haue seen by his two poore instances and we doe shew on the contrary side that all these and other lawes of these dayes were for vs in the fauour of Catholike Religion and particularly for the liberties franquizes priuiledges exemptions and immunities of the Church and Clergie according to the Canons and Decrees of the Popes Ecclesiasticall law
and prescribeth in particular what is to be done as lawfull Iudge in these matters And to that of the French Bishops he giueth such answeres as therby he testifyeth that he wel knew himself to haue supreme authoritie and iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall as well ouer all Bishopps of France as of England and all countryes besides throughout all Christendome For thus he wrote as S. Bede relateth For as much as concerneth the Bishopps of France I gaue you no authoritie ouer them and from the ancient tymes of my precedessors the Bishop of Arles hath receaued his pall from the Sea of Rome whome we ought not to depriue os that authoritie which from them he hath receaued c. 12. And the same Pope Gregorie sending the pall which is the proper signe of Archi-episcopal authority vnto the same S. Augustine of England he appointeth him his limitts of power and iurisdiction and what he shall doe and giue to others and this without any reference vnto K. Ethelbert any way to depend of him in his said authority or execution therof For thus he writeth vnto him Reuerendissimo Sanctissimo Fratri Augustino Coepiscopo Gregorius seruus seruorum Dei. Quia noua Anglorum Ecclesia c. For that a new Church of the English nation by Gods gyft and your labour is now brought to participate of the grace of our Sauiour Christ we doe graunt vnto you the vse of the pall in the sayd Church only to be vsed in the solemne celebration of Masses we graunt you also authority to ordeine twelue Bishops vnder you which shal be subiect to your iurisdiction but yet sâ— as the Bishop which shal be ordeyned for the citty of London shall euer afterward be consecrated by a Synod and shall receaue also a pall of honour from this holy and Apostolike Sea of Rome â— wherin by Gods appointment I doe serue at this tyme. We doe will you also to send a Bishop to the Citty of Yorke whome your self shall thinke good to ordeyne but yet with this condition that if that Citty with other places neere about doe receaue the worde of God he may ordayne twelue Bishops also and so remaine with the honour of a metropolitan for that we doe intend God willing if we liue to giue him also the pall whome yet notwithstanding we will haue to be subiect to your disposition though after your death he shall so be ouer these Bishops whome he hath ordeyned as he be no way subiect to the iurisdiction of the Bishop of London c. But your Brotherhod shall not only be Superiour and haue authority ouer those Bishops which your self haue ordeined but ouer those also which shal be ordeined by the said Bishop of Yorke And so in the authority of Iesus Christ our God Sauiour you shall haue subiect vnto you all the Priests of Brittany to the end that from your mouth and holines of life they may receaue a true forme both of right belief and vertuous life and therby performing their dutyes of good Christians both in faith and manners they may come at length by Gods holy grace to enioye his heauenly Kingdome who keepe and defend you euer most reuerend Brother The tenth day before the Calends of Iuly Mauritius being Emperour c. the 4. indiction anno Domini 601. 13. By this epistle and commission of Pope Gregory we may see what authority he tooke himself to haue for all matters spiritual and Ecclesiasticall in our Countrey neither did he thinke herby to doe any iniury to King Ethelbert neither did the King take it soe or imagine that himself had any spirituall Iurisdiction or Ecclesiasticall authority to gouerne the Church by vertue of his temporall crowne more now by being a Christian then he had before when he was a Gentile but only that now he was to gouerne Ecclesiasticall persons also in ciuill and temporall matters and therby might rightly be called King of them both in the sense which befoâ—e in the second Chapter of this answere we haue declared 14. Nay good King Ethelbert was so far of from thinking himself to receaue any preiudice against the power and authority of his temporall Crowne by the spirituall iurisdiction ouer him and all others instituted by Pope Gregory as he infinitely reioyced therat and presently made temporall lawes to confirme the same hauing speciall care to prouide for the fafety and immunity of the Clergie as S. Bede doth signifie And moreouer that he reduced the forme of his secular iudgements and Tribunalls to the likenes of those of Rome Among other good things and benefits saith he which King Ethelbert with his wisdome did bring into his nation one was that he appointed by the counsaile of wise men the decrees of iudgements to be made according to the example of the Romanes which decrees being written in the English tongue doe remaine in vse and force vnto this day So Bede Who liued an hundred fifty yeeres after And this may suffice for example of the first Kingdome conuerted to Christian religion which was of Kent and the countreyes round about euen vnto the riuer of Humber 15. But if I would passe to the consideration of other Kingdoms also conuerted after this of their Christian CoÌ„mon-wealthes instituted and ordeyned according to the forme of this first there would be much to say For first some foure yeares after the conuersion of the sayd K. Ethelbert of Kent by S. Augustine was conuerted by the preaching of S. Mellitus Sebert or as S. Bede calleth him Sabered King of the East-saxons and some fiue yeares after that againe King Sigebert of the East-angles by the preaching of S. Felix Bishopp and some seuenteene yeares after that againe K. Edwyn of the Northumbers by the preaching of S. Paulinus And then further some nyne yeares after thatâ— K. Kinegilsus of the VVest-saxons by the preaching of S. Berinus and about the same time Prince Peda of the Mercians or Middle-iland people by the persuasion of the good K. Oswyn of Northumberland And finally about some 27. yeres after all this K. Ethelwâ—ld or Ethelwalch as S. Bede calleth him of the Southsaxons was conuerted by the preaching of S. VVilfride 16. All these Pagan Kingdomes as they receaued the faith and Kingdome of Christ by the industrye and labours of spirituall and Ecclesiasticall men that preached and instructed them and were subordinate the one to the other but all to the Sea os Rome so did those Kings now made Christians subiect themselues vnto them not only in matters of faith and beliefe but in discipline also and Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction as sheep to their Pastors according to that which before you haue heard S. Cregâ—â—â— Nazianzen tell the Emperour of his tyme and herby it came to passe that albeit these different Kingdomes had different teâ—porall lawes for secular affayres before their conuersion and reteyned the same afterward vntill England became one sole Monarchie
as in the precedent demonstration you haue heard yet in Ecclesiasticall and Church-matters they had all one and the self same lawes though they were different Kings and enemyes for the most part one to the other liuing in continâ—all warrs for the suspition the one had that the other would encroache vpon him And yet shall you neuer reade that any of them did goe about to punish a Priest or Clergie man for bringing in any Ecclesiasticall ordinance function or order from his enemyes countreyes which is an euident argument that all was one in Ecclesiasticall matters and consequently that these lawâ—â— and ordinances did not proceed from any of the Kings authority in their particular Kingdomes for then would not the other haue receaued the same but from one generall body and head which is the Church and vniuersall gouernour therof 17. To all which may be added this consideration of one Metropolitan the Archbishop of Canterbury who had the spirituall iurisdiction ouer the far greatest part of all these English Kingâ— Dominions wherof diuers were enemyes in temporall mattâ—â—â— to the King of Kent in whose territoryes his Bishopricke and Residence was yet did no one of all these other Kings except against this his spirituall authority ecclesiasticall iurisdiction in matters belonging to Religion which doth euidently demonstrate that this Ecclesiasticall power of the said Archbishop was a different thing from the temporall of these Princes and placed in a different person and that all these Kings were one in acknowledgemeÌ„t of obedience vnto this spirituall iurisdiction though in other things ech man had his temporall power and State a part But if these powers were combyned togeather in the person of the Prince and annexed to his Crowne and Scepter as M. Attorney doth pretend then would ech of them haue had a seuerall Metropolitan vnder him independent the one of the other which we see was neuer attempted but all acknowledged the said Archbishop of Canterbury or the other of Yorke in their districts acâ—ording to the power and limitations giuen them by the Bishop of Rome as already hath byn declared And though much more might be said in this point and many particularities alleadged which for breuities sake I omitt yet this already said will suffice to shew the force of this argument 18. One thing only I may not let passe to aduertise the reader of which is a certaine wyly slight deuised by M. Attorney to decline the force and euidence of this proofe saying that albeit those Ecclesiasticall lawes were taken from others yet being allowed and approued by the temporall prince they are now his lawes But this shift is refuted by that which already we haue sett downe before For if one the self-same Ecclesiasticall law receaued by seauen Kings and Kingdomes ioyntly within our land shal be said to be ech Kings proper lawes for that they are approued and receaued by him his realme then shall one and the self-same law haue seauen authors yea more then seauenty for that so many Kingdomes and States as through-out Christendome shall receaue the same Ecclesiasticall and Canon-law for example made and promulgated by the generall Pastor therof ech particuler Prince I say admitting the same as he is bound to doe if he be truly Catholike shal therby be said to be the particular author therof which is no lesse ridiculous then if a man should say that euery prouince in France admitting a law made by the King in Paris should be the seuerall makers of that law But for that I shall haue occasion perhaps to handle this point more at large afterward I shall say no more now but passe to another Demonstration The third Demonstration 19. The third Demonstration consisteth in this that in all the tyme of our Christian Kings before the Conquest being aboue an hundred in number in the space of almost fiue hundred yeares as before hath byn said all doubts or difficulties of greatest importance that fell out about Ecclesiasticall busines or meÌ„ all weighty consultations and recourse for remedy of iustice and decisions in Ecclesiasticall causes of most moment were not made to the Kings of our Realme nor to their Tribunalls but to the Bishops of Rome for the tyme being as lawfull iudges therof both by the subiects and Princes themselues and consequently those Princes did not hold themselues to be heads of their Churches nor did thinke that they had supreme Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction deriued from their Crownes And this point is so euident in 〈◊〉 the course of our ancient English histories so aboundant to amples doe euery-where offer themselues to this effect as a whole booke might be made of this point only But I shal be myndfull of breuity and out of many and almost infinite examples name a few obseruing also some order of tyme therin 20. We haue said somwhat before in the next precedent demonstration of the beginning of spirituall Iurisdiction exercise therof in England by S. Augustine our first Archbishop vnder Gregory the Pope both of them our Apostles who did exercise and put in vre spirituall iurisdiction ouer all the Church of England without reference to K. Ethelbert though he were a Christian and a very good Christian King And when the sayd S. Augustine dyed he remitted not the matter to the said King to appoint an Archbishop after him but by concession of the Sea Apostolike did nominate two that should succeed him in order Laurentius and Mellitus vpon the yeare of Christ 604. as S. Bede doth testifie And some six yeres after that againe the said Mellitus being Bishop of London and hauing begun to buyld a certaine Monasterie at the west part of that Citty called afterward VVestminster intending to make it a Seminary of Bishops and Clergie-men for the spirituall help of the whole realme he esteâ—med it of such importance as for that and other such Ecclesiasticall affaires he went to Rome to take direction therin from Pope Boniface the 4. who thervpon called a Synod togeather in Rome de necessarys Ecclesiae Anglorum causis ordinaturus saith Bede to ordeine what was conuenient about the necessary occasions of the English Church And that Mellitus had his seat and place also as Bishop of London in that Synod To the end saith he that he retourning into Britany should carry the ordinations of this Synod to be obserued by the Church os England and Clergie therof And further he addeth that â—â—nisacius the Pope wrote letters by the said Mellitus as well to Lauâ—ence then Archbishop of Canterbury as to Ethelbert their King and to the whole nation of English-men though now the said leâ—ters be not extant yet herby it is euident what authoritie they acknowledged in those daies to be in the Bishop and Sea of Roâ—â— about English affaires and that neither King Ethelbert of Kenâ— nor King Sebert of London and Essex being both Christian princes did repyne therat as
iurisdiction of his Church of Canterbury vsed such meanes as at length he persuaded K. Kenulphus to be content therwith and that himself might goe in person to sollicite the same and so he did with a letter of the sayd King himself and of all his Bishops and nobilitie gathered togeather about that affaire you shall heare some clauses of the said letter and therby iudge of the rest It beginneth thus Domino Beatissimo c. To the most Blessed and most louing Lord Leo Bishop of the Holy and Apostolicke Sea of Rome Kenulphus by the grace of God King of the Mercians with the Bishops Dukes and all other degrees of honour and dignitie vnder our Dominion doe send salutations of most syncere loue in Christ c. This is the title of the epistle wherin after many thankes giuen to God for the election of 〈◊〉 good and pious a Pastor in place of Adrian deceased he shewed the speciall reason why English men aboue others had cause to reioyce therat saying Nos quoque meritò quos extremitas orbis tencâ— prae caeteris gloriamur quia vnde tibi Apostolica dignitas inde nobis fidei verâ—tas innotuit We also which dwell in the extreme partes of the world doe reioyce aboue other men at your election for that whence you haue receaued your Apostolicall dignitie the â—â— haue we receaued the truth of our faith And then he goeth forward desiring humbly Pope Leo to giue him his Apostolicâ—â—â— benediction to the end he may gouerne his people well 〈◊〉 benediction saith he all my ancestours that haue raigned ouer the Mercians haue obteyned of your predecessours I doe in all humility demaund the same of you and that you will take me for your adopted sonne as I doe loue you as the person of my father and doe embrace you with all the force of obedience that I can These are his owne words 32. And then yet further after diuerse such speeches of piety he commeth to beseech the said Pope to examine the matter to resolue the doubt which the Archbishop Athelardus was to propose vnto him about the iurisdiction of the Sea of Canterbury that the decision might be according to the Canons and Apostolicall decrees of S. Gregory the first who sent S. Augustine into England and by his authority founded that Sea of Canterbury shewing moreouer that his predecessor King Offa was the first that euer attempted to withdraw the Bishopricks of Mercia from the obedience of Canterbury and that as he saith for emnytie that he had with Archbishop Lambert and for aduauncing his owne Kingdome of Mercia by making LICHFIELD a Metropolitan Wherfore he concludeth thus Quare Excellentiam vestram humiles exor amus quibus à Deo merito clauis scientia collata est vt super hac causa cum Sapientibus vestris quaeratis quicquid vebis videatur nobis seruandum rescribere dignemini c. Wherfore we humbly beseech your excellency vnto whome God hath worthily giuen the key of knowledge that you will consulte with your wise learned men about this cause and whatsoeuer shall seeme good to you doe you vouchsafe to write it backe vnto vs that we may obey and obserue the same 32. Thus wrote K. Kenulphus vnto whome the Pope answered Domino excellentissimo filio Kenulpho Regi Merciâ—rum Prouinciae Saxoniae Leo Papa c. And in this letter after congratulation of the piety of the sayd King and commendation of the Archbishop Athelard he declareth that according to the Canons of holy Church and institution of S. Gregory the first which institution he saith he found extant in the Recordes of the Roman Church he determined that all the Bishops and Bishoprickes of Mercia should retourne to the obedience of the Sea of Canterbury againe then for more commendation dignity and authoritie of the Archbishop Athelard he hath these wordes VVe by the authority of S. Peter Prince of the Apostles whose place though vnworthily me doe hold haue giuen vnto him such preheminence as if any one of his subiects whether they be Kings or Princes or any of the people shall transgresse the commaundements of God he may excommunicate them vntill they repent and if any repent nâ—t and marke that the King and his Princes also are declared to be subiect to him and to his Ecclesiasticall Censures let them be held â—â— heathens and Publicanes So he And by these two examples of King Offa and Kenulphus in their recourse to Pope Adrian and Leo the third in so great an affaire as this was concerning their state dominions we may easily see what accompt they made in those dayes of the Popes authoritie in like cases and they neuer so much as dreamed that themselues by right of their temporall Crownes had power or right to determyne the same 33. I might adde to this consideration of missions out of our Realme into diuerse countryes for preaching the word of God which allwayes was done by the Popes order and commission not by temporall princes as all examples doe testifye both the sending of our Apostles first preachers Augustine Laurence Paulinus Iustus Mellitus Honorius Theodorus into England as also when Germany Frizland and other Countries were by Gods holy prouidence and appointment to be conuerted by English-men Bonifacius VVillebrordus and others they tooke not their mission from temporall Princes but from the Popes no not of the Princes of the places themselues For when S. VVillebrord was to goe to preach in Frisia which newly by force of armes King Pipin had subdued Florentius writeth thus VVillebrord hauing obteyned licence of Prince Pipin to goe and preach in Frisia went to Rome to aske licence of Pope Sergius that he might begin his worke of preaching which hauing obteyned he began the same Anno. 693. foure yeres after he was made Archbishop of the sayd Countrey by the Sea Apostolicke as S. Bonifacius was of the Germanes 34. And so much of this third demonstration might suffice because we haue byn ouerlong already but that I cannot well omit one other consideration of moment to the same purpose which is of certaine dispensations vsed to be procured froÌ„ Rome in those auncient times afterward for quetting of mens consciences when any scruple fell out As for example When King Egbert the first famons Monarch of our English Realme dyed vpon the yeare of Christ 839. as Stow reckoneth the yeares though others assigne it some yeares before there remayning vnto him one only child called Adelnulfus or Ethelwolfus or Adulphus for by all these three names there is mention of him in diuers authors who being brought vp Sub Sanctissimo padagâ—go Swithunâ— saith Malmesbury vnder the most holy scholmaister S. Swithyll Bishop of VVinchester was at length made subdeacon as the same author saith of that Church some other as Stow citeth doe affirme that he was made Bishop of VVinchester and Abbott of Geruaux
and hath these words Chrisicrux antecellit Caesaris aquilas gladius Petri gladio Constantini Apostolius sedes praeiudicat Imperatoriae potestati The crosse of Christ excelleth the spread-eagles in Cesars banners the sword of Peter is of more eminent power then the sword of Constantine and the Sea Apostolike is more potent then any Imperiall authority And this was the opinion sense and iudgement of these Princes and tymes wherin they made this difference degree of these two swordes without any such preiudice of taking away halfe their Monarchies from themselues or other Princes therby as M. Attorney and other such Prince-flatterers doe pretend The Conclusion vpon the former Demonstrations 90. Now therfore gentle Reader by these ten demonstrations thou hast seene what was the opinion iudgement and practise of all our ancient English Kings before the Conquest about this point of temporall and spirituall power and authority and heare I thinke thou wilt not deny but that my manner of proofe is and hath byn according to the rule of the Fathers touched before in the answere to the preface to wit KATH'HOLON or secundum totum bringing forth the whole body of this tyme that M. Attorneys proofe if it had byn a proofe that is to say if he had proued that which he propounded is secundum partem according to a part he only alleadging two sole petite instances out of all the ranke of aboue an hundred Kings for the space almost of fiue hundred yeares and these two also so weake and impertinent as no waye they can subsist in the sense wherin he alleadgeth them And herwithall in like manner thou mayst pleasâ— to call to remembraunce the auncient obseruation of old Tertullian aboue forteene hundred yeares gone Solemâ— est heretick c. It is a solemne tricke of heretickes by the occasion of some one doubtfull sentence or clause to wrest matters contra exercitum sententiarum against a whole army of sentences to the contrary And S. Cyprian in the next age after him noteth the like audacity of hereticke of his tyme that would take a part and leaue out a part and preferre some peece or parch before the whole And whether M. Attorney doe not follow the same spirit heere in peeping forth with two little miserable mistaken instances out of so great an army of plaine testimonyes to the contrary you haue already seene and out of your wisdome will easily iudge The like or worse dealing will you find afterward when we shall haue passed the Conquest whervnto now we hasten and for the euent I remit my self to the experience OF THE KINGS AFTER THE CONQVEST VNTO OVR TYMES And first of the Conquerour himself whether he tooke spirituall iurisdiction vpon him or no by vertue of his Crowne and temporall authority CHAP. VII HAVING pervsed what passed among our Kings before the Conquest to which pervse veiw we were led by M. Attorneys induction of two instances of those dayes as you haue seen we are now to follow him also beneath the said Conquest for tryall of our controversie where albeit as before I haue noted the further wee goe from the origen of our English conuersion and heate of that primitiue spirit of deuotion that God gaue our Kings in those first ages of their said conuersion to Christian religion the more coldnes we shall find in some cases and more worldly and secular spirit in diuers of our Norman and French Princes then waâ—â— the English before them yet for the substance of this point of controuersie between M. Attorney and mee about the acknowledgement of the Popes authority Ecclesiasticall we shall find them in effect no lesse resolute then the other if you respect the substance of the thing it self though in tendernesse of piety and deuotion their different liues and courses as after you shall se be witnesses vnto vs of no small difference 2. And this is seen in none more then in K. VVilliam the first himself the head stocke of al the rest who though in life action as a warryer and Conqueror were rough fierce boysterous especially in the former years of his raigne ouer EnglaÌ„d wherin vpoÌ„ ielosy of his vnsetled state he did many things de facto which were not so iustifiable de Iure for which Authors doe note that he was greatly punished by God both in himself in his children and childrens children yet in this point of true substantiall obedience to the Church when he was void of passion and out of occasion of any coÌ„straining necessity he all-wayes shewed himself dutifull respectiue humble towards the said Church according to his Oath taken at his Coronation before the Altar of S. Peter at VVestminster se velle Sanctas Dei Ecclesias ac rectores defendere saith Florentius that he would defend the holy Churches of God and the gouernours therof which to haue perfourmed he professed also at his death with teares as Iohn Stow more auncient writers then he doe beare him witnes some are of opinion that the long continuance of his line in the Crowne of England considering how he entered how some of them haue gouerned after him may principally be ascribed vnto this that he would not take in hand the enterprice of England but that first it should be consulted and approued by the Sea Apostolike at at Rome as presently you shall heare that it was and for that himself so firmely relied vpon the same afterward in all his greatest occasions and recommended the same especially to his sonnes on his death-bed when he was free from these interests which oftentimes before drew and wrested him to diuers actions which in that last houre he approued not but condemned and much bewayled 3. And of this later point many examples might be alleadged both of much bloudshed in England of spoiling and destroying the countrey of casting downe many townes and Churches for enlarging his hunting of vexing and oppressing the English-nation of ryfling and spoyling monasteryes and Churches where the English had hidden some of their wealth to maintaine themselues withall his detayning in prison all dayes of his life the Archbishop Stigand and diuers other Bishops and Abbots deposed in the Councell at VVinchester by Pope Alexander his legats in the fourth yeare of his raigne and of his brother Otho Bishop of Baion held in prison by him albeit this concerning Ecclesiasticall persons he professed to doe by licence and commission of the Sea Apostolike yet in truth the cheife cause was his owne vehement passion and ielousie of his temporall estate For I find a letter of Pope Gregory the seauenth that succeeded Alexander the second written vnto him vpon the yeare of Christ 1084. which was the 18. of K. VVilliams raigne wherin the said Pope though praising his religious zeale in other things which he would neuer haue done if he had byn opposite to his authority and iurisdiction yet doth he reprehend
this fierce and warlike Prince did beare vnto this Prelate as also how singular authority and confidence the good Archbishop had with him 22. But as we haue said his true sense meaning will best be sene by owne his words behauiour at his death when finding himself in great affliction and perplexity of mynd with the â—â—ror therof as before hath byn touched and of Gods iudgemenâ— ensuing theron for that to vse his owne words he saw himself â—â—den with many and greiuous sinnes and greatly polluted with the effuâ—â—â—â— much bloud and ready to be taken by and by vnto the terrible examination 〈◊〉 God c. In this plight I say which Stow and others 〈◊〉 downe out of auncient authors his greatest comfort◠〈…〉 he had byn euer obedient to the Church whervnto by 〈…〉 he assigned the most parte of his treasure adding this 〈◊〉 therof that those things that had byn heaped vp by wicked deeds might be disposed to holy vses of Saincts And then turning his speach to Ecclesiasticall men he said You remember how sweetly I haue euer loued you and how strongly against all emulations defended you The Church of God which is our mother I neuer violated but in euery place where reason required did willingly honour I haue not sold Ecclesiasticall dignityes and Symony I allwayes detested in the election of Pastors I euer searched out the merits of his life his learning and wisdome and so neer as I could committed the gouernment of the Church vnto the most worthy this may be seen in Lanfranke Archbishop of Canterbury and in Anselme Abbot of Becke and others c. This course haue I followed from my first years this I leaue vnto my heirs to be kept in all tymes In this doe you my Children euer follow me to the end that heerby you may please both God and man c. 23. And this was the last speach of the Conquerour to his children and others standing by at the day of his death which doth sufficiently declare what his sense iudgement was concerning this point of spirituall iurisdiction And to impugne and ouerthrow all this our aduersary the Attorney had need to bring many and strong batterings as you see Let vs passe then to examine what they are The first Instance taken out of the raigne of this K. VVilliam the Conquerour §. III. 24. One instance only doth M. Attorney find to be alleadged during the raigne of this Prince which we shall alleadge in his owne words as they ly in his booke and this shall we obserue commonly through all his instances Thus then he saith The Attorney It is agreed that no man only can make any appropriation of any Church hauing cure of soules being a thing Ecclesiasticall and to be made to some person Ecclesiasticall but he that hath Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction But William the first of himself without any other as king of England made appropriâ—tâ—â—â— of Churches vvith Cure to Ecclesiasticall persons vvherefore it followeth that he had Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction The Catholike Deuine 25. This is the only one argument or instance as hath bene said which M. Attorney hath found in all the life of K. VVilliam the first wherby to proue his principall Conclusion which is that K. VVilliam had as much Ecclesiasticall power and iurisdiction by the auncient common lawes of England as euer had Queene Elizabeth and she as much as euer anie Ecclesiasticall person had or might haue in EnglaÌ„d And yet you se that if al were grauÌ„ted which heere is set downe it amounteth to no more but that K. VVilliam did bestow a benefice with Cure vpon an Ecclesiasticall person which he might doe either by nominating or presenting as patrone of the benefice or by some indult from the Pope or Bishop of the diocesse in that behalfe or vnder ratihabition as before in Charters hath been declared or finallie he might doe it De facto and not De Iure as oftentimes it falleth out in such actions of Princes And in all these senses though we graunt whatsoeuer M. Attorney saith setteth downe in this place it commeth so far short to proue supreame Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction in K. VVilliam as it proueth not anie spirituall iurisdiction at all for that all he saith may be grauuted in any lay-man whatsoeuer which wee shall endeauour to make cleere by explication and distinction of those things which heere are set downe confusedly by M. Attorney 26. First then this instance consisteth of a Syllogisme as you see the Maior wherof is related out of the collection of some law booke as may appeere by his quotation in the margent though I haue not the booke by me and we graunt the proposition to be true in his due sense to wit that no man can appropriate a Church or benefice with Cure to an Ecclesiasticall man but he that hath Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction And then we deny the Minor proposition which â—â— of M. Attorneys owne addition to wit that K. VVilliam did so appropriate or bestow any benefice with Cure vpon an Ecclesiasticall person except it were in one of the fower manners before specified And M. Attorney ought to haue proued his said Minor if he had delt substantially 27. And moreouer I find that he faltereth somewhat also 〈◊〉 setting downe the very words of his Maior proposition though much more in the true sense as presently shall be declared For wheras he beginneth It is agreed that no man can make any appropriation c. the latin words of this Report cited by himself are Inter omnes conuenit quod nemo possit appropriare c. which haue this sense that it is a common receiued opinion to wit from the Canon-law that no man can appropriate or bestow a Church with Cure except he haue Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction But M. Attorney by shutting out the word inter omnes and translating the rest it is agreed would make his reader thinke that it was an agreement or resolution only of the temporall Iudges in this case in K. Edward the 3. his raigne and that they first founded this Maxime about Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction wheras they related it only as an auncient Maxime receaued in the Canon and Ciuill law in this sense which presently we shall declare 28. And wheras he translateth the word appropriare Ecclesiam Ecclesiasticae personae To make appropriation of any Church to an Ecclesiasticall person this may haue two senses be meant either of appropriations or collations of benefices wherin there is little difference in respect of our controuersie for that neither appropriation nor collation can be truly and properly made without spirituall iurisdiction either ordinary or delegate And as for appropriations which consisted coÌ„monly in this that the gleab-lands and the better tithes were vnited to some religious houses or Parsons leauing the lesser tithes vnto their Vicars they could not be made nor graunted but by the licence of the Sea Apostolicke as neither in our
benefices Per annuium baculum that is by giuing them a ring a staffe which are the ordinarie signes and markes of taking possession of their iurisdiction which though the said Princes doe acknowledge to bee a spirituall Act and consequently not possible to descend from the right of their temporall Crowne as M. Attorney would haue it yet desired they to inioy it by Commission from the Sea Apostolicke in respect of their greater authoritie amonge their Subiects and for more breuitie of prouiding and establishing incumbentes when benefices of cure fell voide and for other such reasons wherof we may read in the liues of diuers of our Kings And namelie of King Henrie the first this Conquerour his sonne what earnest suite he made to haue these inuestitures graunted him which the Pope did flattly deny to doe yea and the greatest causes of that wonderfull breach between the Popes Alexander the 2. and Gregorie the 7. and others of that age with the Emperour Henrie and his Successours were by the occasion of these inuestitures which the said Popes would not graunt Albeit I find some ages after that the great and famous Lawyer Baldus aboue two hundred years gone recordeth that in his tyme two Kings only had these priuiledges graunted them from the Sea Apostolicke The King of England to wit and the King of Hungary which perhaps was in regard that their Kingdomes lay so far of as it might be preiudiciall to their Churches to expect allwayes the said Inuestitures from Rome But yet he expresly saith that it was by Commission and delegation of the Pope Papa saith he committit spiritualia etiam mero laico ideo Rex Anglorum rex Hungaria conferunt in suis Reguis Praebendas ex priuilegio Papa The pope may commit spirituall things to a meere lay-man and this he proueth by diuers texts of law and hence it is that the King of England and King of Hungary doe in their Kingdomes giue Prebends by priuiledge of the Pope Wherby we vnderstand that in Baldus his time it was held for a pecular priuiledge of these two Kings which fithence hath byn communicated to diuers other Christian Princes who doe vse and exercise the same at this day but yet none pretending it as from the right of their Crownes For they neuer pretended to giue benefice or Bishopricke by their owne Kingly authority but only to present and commend fit persons vnto the Sea Apostolicke to be admitted and inuested therby as all other Catholicke Princes at this day doe vse yea and that this right of presentation also they tooke not but by concession and approbation also of the foresaid Sea Apostolicke as by the former examples may appeere 35. And this is so much as I thinke coÌ„uenient to saie in this place to M. Attorneys silly instance and I haue been the longer theraout for that this K. VVilliam is the head and roote of al the Kings following and this which hath been answered to this obiection will giue much light to all other instances that are to ensue And if anie King should haue taken anie other course from this established by the Conquerour their head and origen which yet none euer in any substantiall point did vntill King Henry the 8. you may see by all this discourse that the Conquerour might say of them as S. Iohn said of some of his Ex nobis prodierunt sed non erant exnobis And so much of the Conquerour OF KING WILLIAM RVFVS AND HENRY THE FIRST That vvere the Conquerours sonnes and of King Stephen his Nephevv And how they agreed with the said Conquerour in our Question of spirituall iurisdiction acknowledged by them to be in others and not in themselues CHAP. VIII THis beginning being established in the Conquerour coÌ„forme to that which was in the precedent Kings before the Conquest their remaineth now that wee make our descent by shewing the like conformitie in all subsequent Kings vnto K. Henry the 8. according to our former promise Wherfore first in ranke there commeth K. VVilliam Rufus second sonne of the Conquerour among those of his children that liued at his death who being named to the succession by his said father vpon his death-bed so charged forewarned as you haue heard in this verie point of honoring the Church and Ecclesiasticall power and vnder that hope and expectation embraced and crowned by the good Archbishop Lanfranke 〈◊〉 king first his solemne Oath to the same effect which his father had taken before him in the day of his Coronation he gaue gâ—â—â— satisfaction contentment to all his people at the beginning of his raigne as all our historiographers doe testifie that is to say so long as Archbishop Lanfranke liued to whom he bare singular respect loue and reuerence but the said Archbishop deceasing in the second yeare of his raigne which was about the 20. of his age the young man as thinking himself free from all respect to God or man brake into those extreame disorders of life which our historyes doe recount 2. And among others or rather aboue others in oppressing the Church holding Bishopricks Abbies in his hands as they fell void and not bestowing them afterward but for bribes and Simony And namely the Archbishopricke of Canterbury he held foure years in his hand after the death of Lanfranke vntil at length falling greiuously sicke in the Citty of Glocester and fearing to dy made many promises of amending his life as namely saith Florentius Ecclesias non amplius vendere nec ad censum ponere sed illas Regia tueri potestate irrectas leges destruere rectas statuere Deo promisit He promised to God not to sell Churches any more nor to put them out to farme but by his kingly power to defend them and to take away all vniust laws and to establish such as were rightfull And heervpon presently to begin withall he nominated to the Archbishopricke of Canterbury a great and worthy learned man named Anselmus Abbot of the monastery of Becke in Normandy who was then present in England for that some moneth or two before he bad byn intreated by the Earle of Chester Syr Hugh Lupus to come into England to found and order his Abbey saith Stow of S. VVerberge at Chester of whom Malmesbury liuing presently after him saith Quo nemo vnquam iusti tenâ—cior c. then which Anselmne no man was euer more constant in righteousnes no man in this age more exactly learned no man so profoundly spirituall as this Archbishop that was the father of our countrey and mirrour of the world 3. But this vnfortunate King was no sooner recouered say the same Authours but he repented himself sorely that he had not solde the said Archbishopricke with other for more money and therevpon tooke an occasion to picke a quarrell against the said Anselmus and among other things to let him that he could not doe his
office for that saith Florentius from the time he was made Archbishop which was no lesse then two years it was not permitted vnto him either to hold any Synod or to correct the vices which were sprung vp through England Wherevnto Malmesbury and Edmerus that 〈◊〉 with him doe add that the King would not suffer him to goe to Rome to take his pall of the Pope as all Archbishops of Canterbury were accustomed to doe and the other greatly vrged to haue licence But after a long combat which he had had with the King diuers other Bishops that followed the Kings fauour in a Synod at London vpō the third weeke in lent Anno Domini 1095. and eight yeare of King VVilliam his raigne the said Archbishop being extreamly baited by the King his followers stood constant in his appeale to Rome 4. Which thing Rufus perceiuing saith Malmesbury he sent secretly certaine messengers to Rome to intreat the Pope which then was Vrban the second to send the Pall of Canterbury vnto the King to be giuen to whom he would Whervnto though the Pope would not yeeld yet he sent back with his messengers for Legate the Bishop of Albanum named VValta with the said Pall who shewed vnto the King so many reasons why the Pope could not yeeld to his demaund and intreated him so forceably to be content that he might giue the said Pall from the Pope to Anselme with accustomed ceremonyes in the Church of Canterbury as at length he obteyned the same and made them freinds 5. But this frendship lasted not longe for that the very next yeare after the King continued his old manner of oppressing the Church S. Anselme went vnto him to VVinchester and there first by intercessors desired the King that he might haue licence to goe to Rome to conferr diuers difficultyes of his with Vrban the Pope The King answered that he would not giue him licence for that he knew him to haue no such great sinnes that it was needfull for him to goe to Rome for absolution nor yet to be lesse learned then Pope Vrban whose counsaile direction he would aske Whervpon the Archbishop entring the Kings chamber sate downe by his side saith the Story and disputed the matter with him affirming him to deny Christ himself that denyed recourse vnto his Vicar vpon earth And thervpon he concluded that this licence could not be denyed him by a Christian King and consequently he would goe The King said he should carry out nothing with him The Archbishop answered he would goe naked and bare-foote Which firme resolution the King perceiuing to be in him vsed by messengers vnto him diuers intreatyes saith VValsingham and offered large promises of fauours if he would stay But the other would not but departed the Realme though he were searched and rifled by the Kings Officers at the port 6. By all which story it most euidently appeareth that albeit this young disorderly and passionate King were as well in this as in other matters headstronge and violent in pursuing his appetites desires as well in Ecclesiasticall as Temporall affaires yet did he neuer deny the Popes spirituall iurisdiction in England but rather acknowledged the same in sending to Rome to intreat that the pall might be sent to him as also in going about to diuert S. Anselms recourse thither But alas there passed not many years but God punished seuerely these greiuous sinnes against his Church For as both the foresaid Malmesbury Edmerus that liued with him doe write S. Anselms going to Rome frō thence with Pope Vrban to a Councell of Bishops gathered togeather at Bary in Apulia wherin among other things all lay-men were excommunicated that presumed to giue Ecclesiasticall Inuestitures as also those that receiued them at lay-mens hands which was thought principally to haue byn done in respect of King VVilliam he returned againe some years after into France and there passing his banishment with great quietnes of mind he being one day with S. Hugh Abbot of Cluniaecke famous in those dayes for holines the said Abbot told him in the hearing of diuers others that the night before he had seen King VVilliam called before God and receiued the sorrowfull sentence of damnation wherat all the hearers marueyling the next newes they heard from England was that the said King was strangely slaine by an erring arrow of his familiar seruant Tyrrell while he hunted in the New-forrest and that being stroken he fell downe dead without speaking any one word And the same authors doe recount diuers other the like presages and prognostications that happened as well to the King himself as to other friends of his in England portending this euent but neglected by him 7. And this shall suffice for King VVilliam Rufus who raigned thirteen years And though he was naught to all kind of men saith Malmesbury and pernicious in his actions as well to secular as Clergy men yet had he no other iudgement in matters of religion then his father or auncestors nor euer was he noted of any least difference therin Nor doth Maister Attorney bring any instance at all out of this Kings Raigne and therfore shall wee passe to his younger brother that ensued him in the Kingdome OF KING HENRY THE FIRST VVhich was the third King after the Conquest §. I. 8. This was the third sonne of VVilliam the great surnamed the Conquerour who finding the commodity by absence of his eldest brother Robert Duke of Normandy tooke the Kingdome of England vpon him hauing gained by faire promises the good-wills of all or most of the Realme and so was crowned by Maurice Bishop of London for that S. Anselm Archbishop of Canterbury was yet in exile as before vnder Rufus you haue heard 9. What the said Henry did sweare and promise and what he began euen from the very day of his Coronation to put in practice Florentius that then liued declareth in these words Consecrationis suae die Sanctam Dei Ecclesiam c. From the very day of his consecration he set free the holy Church of God which in his brothers dayes had byn sold and let to farme he tooke away all euill customes and remoued all vniust exactions wherby the Kingdome had byn wrongfully oppressed before commaunded that peace and freedome should be holden throughout the whole Realme He restored the law of S. Edward to all men in common with those additions or corrections which his Father had added thervnto c. So Florentius And what his Fathers additions were and how greatly in fauour of the Church and of Ecclesiasticall power authority and libertyes you haue heard before in his life and lawes Wherby we may easily ghesse with what mind and iudgement this man entered vnto his crowne 10. And albeit in this point he neuer altered yet there passed not two years of his gouernment but partely vpon Kingly appetite to haue power in all things and
heat and resolution to goe through therin by his power and authority with the Pope yet when he saw the said Pope to mislike his proceedings and to stand constant against him he amayned and and humbled himself presently and this in respect of his conscience and feare of God as himself caused to be written by his Bishops to the said Pope Alexander For there is extant in Houeden a large epistle of all the Bishops Suffragans of Canterbury that were subiects to Thomas the Archbishop written vnto Pope Alexander in the Kings name of his prompt obedience towards him and the Sea of Rome in all things saying Ad vestra quidem mandata non itatus intumuit non elatus obedire contempsit verum gratias agens paterna correctioni Ecclesia se statim submisit examini when the King receiued your commaundements he did not swell with anger nor proudly contemned to obey but giuing thankes for your Fatherly correction did presently submit himself to the examination of the Church And againe Ipse diuini reuerentia timoris 〈◊〉 Maiestatempreferens sed vt filius obediens se iudicio sistere legitimaeque parere sententiae seque legibus alligatum Prinscipem praesto est in omnibus exhibere He for reuerence and respect of the fear of God did not prefer the maiesty of his Kingly State but as an obedient sonne is ready in all things to stand to iudgement and to obey lawfull sentence acknowledging himself though he be a Prince to be bound to the lawes of the Church 11. This then was his disposition of mind in this behalfe which he presently shewed in fact by sending a most honorable Embassage to the Pope to wit the Archbishop of Yorke Bishops of VVinchester London Chichester and Excester with the Earles Arundell the Gundauell de Sancto Valerico and many others both gentlemen and Clarks And as Houeden affirmeth Appellauit pro se regno suo ad Praesentiam Summi Pontificis He appealed for himself and for his kingdome to the Preâ—ence of the Pope desiring that two Legats might be sent into England to iudge of the cause between him the Archbishop And soone after when the Archbishop vpon pacification made was returned and within a few moneths after wikedly slaine in his owne Church of Canterbury the same Pope Alexander taking vpon him as lawfull Iudge to examine punish the fact vpon the person of K. Henry himself sent two Cardinall-Legats for that purpose into Normandy named Graetianus Viuianus as Houeden at large setteth downe the history Wherof K. Henry being aduertised that was present then in those partes beyond the Seas and fearing the euent Ad Praesentiam Summi Pontifiâ—â— appellauit appealed againe as once he had done before to the presence of the Pope himself from his said Legats Wherby we see that he graunted acknowledged the Popes authority ouer him in that matter And the same writer addeth in the same place that the said King fearing also notwithstanding his appeale the seuerity of the Sea Apostolicke in this case passed ouer presently into England giuing straite order and commaundment that no man should be permitted to enter with any Bull or Breâ—â— of the Pope of what sorte soeuer except first he gaue caution security that he would thereby bring no hurte or greiuaunce to the King or Kingdome 12. But after this againe to omit many other things and iuâ—dâ—dicall Acts which passed in this affaire set downe by the said Houeden and other authors of that time two other Cardinall-â—â—gats Theodinus and Albertus were finally directed from the said Pope Alexander into Normandy to giue the last sentence vpon the matter Vnto whome K. Henry being then in Ireland and cited to appeere came purposely to present himself in person which notably signifieth his obedience And there by his oath he purged himself swearing first that his intention was neuer to procure the said Archbishops death and secondly promising diuers things by the same oath to be performed in satisfaction of his fault in hauing giuen some occasion therof by angry words against the same Archbishop Thomas All which is set downe in the said Author vnder this title recorded likewise by Peter Blesensis Purgatio Henrici Regis pro morte Beati Thomae The purgation or satisfaction of K. Henry for the death of S. Thomas therevpon ensueth Charta absolutionis Domini Regis The charter of absolution of our Lord the King by the said Legats in the Popes name 13. And amongst other six or seauen points whervnto the King sware at this time one is set downe in these words He sware also that he would neither let nor permit to be letted any Appellations to be made in his Kingdome to the Bishop of Rome in Ecclesiasticall causes with this condition that if any that doe appeale be suspected to the King they should giue security that they would not seeke or procure any hurte to him or his Kingdome And so was that controuersie ended and the lawes abolished which the King would haue established against the liberty of the Church Wherby we se cleerly what persuasion K. Henry had of the Popes supreame authority in Ecclesiasticall affaires and his loyall obedience thervnto which is so much the more to be esteemed if we consider the circumstances of the tyme wherin he exhibited the same which was such as he might easily haue declined himself if he would from the force of Pope Alexander his authority that pressed him so much by adhering to some one of his enemyes the Antipopes that by faction of a few were chosen set vp against him three or foure one after another naming themselues Victor the 4. Calixtus the 3. and Pascalis the 3. and held out against him for more then 17. years togeather by the power and peruersity of Fredericus Barba-rossa the first Emperour of that name who often also allured K. Henry to be partaker of his Schisme but he refused followinge heerin his Catholicke auncestors VVilliam the Conquerour that stood constantly with the true Popes of his tyme Alexander the 2. and Gregory the 7. against those that by sedition of Henry the 4. Emperour were set vp against them to wit Cadolus calling himself Honorius the 2. and Gilbertus that was named Clement the 2. K. Henry also the first obaied the true Popes of his tyme Paschalis the 2. Gâ—lasius the 2. Calixtus the 2. Honorius the 2. Innocentius the 2. against six schismaticall intruders calling themselues Clement the 3. Syluester the 3. Gregory the 8. Celestinus the 2. Anacletus the 2. Victor the 4. all set vp maintained by the German Emperours Henry the 4. and fifth and by Lotharius the 2. after them But our Kings of England obayed allwayes their true and lawfull Pastors of Gods Church and were highly commended for it And now K. Henry the 2. followed their vertues wisedome religion and magnanimity in that behalfe and found no doubt his
reward in the life to come for it And so much of this 14. But now to passe to another consideration about the same King it seemeth to me that nothing sheweth more this Kingâ— true affection deuotion and confidence towards the Pope and Sea of Rome then his owne recourse thervnto in his greatest affliction before mentioned of the conspiracy of his wife and children against him For then he wrote a very lamentable letter vnto Pope Alexander beginning thus Sanctissimo Domino suo Alexandre Dei gratia Catholicae Ecclesia Summo Pontifici Henricus Rex Angliae c. Salutem deuotae subiectionis obsequium In which letter among other things he saith thus Vbipleniorem voluptatem contulerat mihi Dommâ—â— ibi grauius me flagellat quod sine lachrymis non dico contra sanguineâ—â—â—eum viscera mea cogor odium mortale concipere c. Where God hath giuen me greatest pleasure and contentment there doth he most whip me now and that which without teares I doe not speake vnto you I am constrained to conceiue mortall hatred against my owne bloud and my owne bowels My freinds haue left me and those of myne owne house doe seeke my life this secret coniuration of my wife and children hath so intoxicated the minds of all my most familiar freinds as they prefer their traiterous obedience to my sonne and would rather beg with him then raigne with me and enjoy most ample dignities c. Abseâ—â— corpore presens tamen animo me vestris aduolno genibus I being absent in body but present in mynd with you doe cast my self at your knees Vestrae iurisdictionis est Regnum Angliae c. Experiatur Anglia quid possit Romanus Pontifex The Kingdome of England is vnder your iurisdiction Let England learne by experience what the Bishop of Rome can doe Promitto me dispositioni vestra in omnibus pariturum I doe promise to obay your disposition in all hings 15. Thus he wrote at that tyme with teares as you haue heard wherewith Pope Alexander being greatly moued sent commaundement to Richard Archbishop of Canterbury to write earnestly vnto K. Henry the sonne to recall him from his rebellion vnder paine of excommunication as before we haue shewed And this confident recourse of K. Henry to the Pope in so great an affaire declareth well the opinion he had of his authority And conforme vnto this were all the rest of his actions and doings concerning Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction when he was out of passion and perturbation acknowledging none at all in himself but only from the Sea Apostolike And heervpon he fouuded the security of all his hopes by his first marriage with the Queen Eleanor as hath byn said whose diuorce from King Lewes was vpon the Popes sentence declaringe the same to be inualide and no marriage at all by reason that they were married within degrees of consanguinity prohibited by the Church 16. And soone after this againe about the 6. yeare of his raigne the same King as Stow relateth procured dispensation of the said Pope by his Legat-Cardinalls Henricus Pisanus and Gulielmus Papionensis to make a marriage between Henry his eldest sonne of seauen years old and Margaret the French Kings daughter that was yet but of three years old which he would not haue done by all likelihood with so manifest perill of his whole succession therby if he had either doubted of the Popes authority therin or presumed of his owne 17. And not many years after this againe the said King being very desirous to remoue from the Church of VValtam in Essex certaine secular Chanons that liued not with edification and to place in their roome regular Chanons presumed not to doe it of himself or his owne authority which yet might seeme a small matter but by the authority of the Pope Rex saith Houeden ex authoritate Domini Papae instituit in Ecclesia de VValtham Canonicos regulares The King did appoint regular Chanons in the Church of VValtham by the authority of the Pope And the same doth testifie VValsingham vpon the yeare 1177. that it was done in the vigil of Penticost Authoritate Summi Pontificis sub praesentia Regis By the authority of the Bishop of Rome the King being present at the doing 18. And the same VValsingham two years after that againe doth record another iudiciall Act of the said Pope Alexander in England which is that he exempted from the obedience of the Archbishop of Canterbury Roger that was Prior of the monastery of S. Augustine in the same Citty which had byn subiect to him saith he for fiue hundred years before And it is probable that neither the King nor Archbishop did like thereof but could not let the same 19. And finally to goe no further in this matter of this Kings obedience and deuotion towards the Church when he was out of choller and passion and free from such other perturbations as did draw him stroÌ„gly oftentimes to the doing of certaine things which after he repented I shall end with one shorte narration only of the foresaid VValsingham or a strange extremity and aduersity of fortune from which God deliuered him at one tyme by means of his deuout mynd towards the blessed Martyr S. Thomas of Canterbury vpon the year 1174. which was three yeares after his said martyrdome at what time the Kings state was this as partly before you haue heard Lewys King of France coÌ„ioyning himself with Henry the third King of England and the rest of his brethren against their Father pressed him sore with great armies in Normandy and other partes of his Dominions in France And at the very same time his wife Queen Eleanor in England conspiring with her said sonnes incited by her example many other Princes and noblemen to doe the like who raised diuers rebellions And besides all the rest VVilliam King of Scotland came in with a great Army on the North-side and Philip Earle of Flaunders was entered with another on the South-side At which time K. Henry seeing himself in these straites and not well knowing what to doe yet resolued at the length to passe from Normandy into England and first to succour the principall parte But being on the Sea there arose such a tempest as seing himself in great daunger Erectis in caelum luminibus saith VValsingham lifting vp his eyes to heauen he desired God that saw his intention to be mercifull vnto him as his meaning and purpose was to seeke the peace both of the Clergy people of England c. And God saith our Author admitted presently the prayer of this our humbled King and brought him safe to Hampton-port with all his people who from that day forward giuing himself to pennaunce vsed saith he a very thinne diet to wit bread and water only and casting of all temporall cares nor entring into any one Citty as he went by the way neuer ceased vntill he came to
Canterbury where the glorious body of Thomas the martyr lay where with abundance of teares and sighes going bare-foote and casting himself prostrate on the ground he did demaund pardon and mercie humbly beseeching first that the Bishops there present would absolue him and then that euery religious man would giue him three or fiue strokes of a discipline or whip on his bare flesh then putting one his apparell againe which in all their presence he had put of he rose from the ground and then gaue precious gifts to the said Martyr and his sepulcher and among other forty pounds by the yeare of perpetuall rent for maintenance of lights at the said Sepulcher and so giuing himself to waching fasting prayer for three dayes togeather it is not to be doubted saith he but that the said martyr being pleased with his repentaunce and deuotion God also by his intercession tooke away the Kings sinne So VValsingham 20. And presently in token heerof he saith that the verie same day wherin the King was most deuout in humbling â—imself and kissing the said martyrs Tombe in Canterbury God deliuered into his hands VVilliam King of Scotland who was taken prisoner by his Captaines and that vpon the same day also his rebellious sonne K. Henry the 3. hauing taken shipping to come with a great Nauye into England against him was driuen back by tempest the King himself going to London was receiued with extraordinary ioy of al his people by whose help he soone pacified and conquered all his rebells and thence going presently ouer into Normandy with a great armie and leading prisoner with him the foresaid K. of Scotland with diuers other enemies fallen into his hands hee so terrified the King of France and other his confederates that beseiged the Cittie of Roane as they retired presentlie and his sonnes Henry Richard Geffrey so humbled themselues vnto him as they were reconciled and receiued to grace againe all comming home togeather in one shipp saith VValsingham whom a little before it seemed that the wide world could not containe 21. And this was the effect of K. Henries deuotion at that time which Petrus Blesenâ—is also that was most inward with him doth â—estifie recouÌ„t at large in an epistle to his freind the Archbish. of Palermo in Sicilie wherin hee affirmeth not onlie that K. Henry assured himself that hee had all these good successes by intercession of the said holy martyr S. Thomas but moreouer that hee tooke him for his speciall Patron in all his aduersities Illud quoqâ—â— noueritis saith he Dominum Regem gloriosum martyrem in omnibus angustijs suis Patronum habere praecipuum This also you must know that my Lord the King doth hold the glorious martyr S. Thomas for his cheife Patrone in all his straites and necessities and the same you may read in Nubergensis that liued at the same time though not so intrinsecall with the King as the other And this passed at that tyme though afterward he committing his said Q Eleanor to prison for diuers years before his death and continuing his loose life with other women as hath byn said God for punishment permitted that albeit two of his sonnes Henry and Geffrey died before him yet the other two remaining Richard and Iohn and falling from him againe did so afflict and presse him as they brought him to that desolate end which before hath byn mentioned Though some other doe ascribe the cause heerof not so much to his loose life as to his irreuerent dealing sometymes in Church-matters For so two Bishops that were his Embassadours wrote vnto him in confidence as Petrus Blesensis doth testify saying Non est quod magis hostes vestros incitat ad conflictum quam quod arbitrantur Vos Ecclesia Dei minus extitisse deuotum There is nothing that doth more stir vp or animate your enemyes to fight against you then for that they persuade themselues that you haue sometymes shewed your self lesse deuout towards the Church of God And thus much of K. Henry OF THE RAIGNE OF K. RICHARD THE FIRST The sixt King after the Conquest §. II. 22 For that we haue byn somewhat large in the life of K. Henry the Father we meane to be breefer if it may be in his children who were only two that seruiued him and raigned after him to wit Richard Iohn for that the two other Henry that was crowned and named by him K. Henry and Geffrey Duke of Brittany after their many tumultuations conspiracies disobediences against their said Father died in his life tyme and of these two that liued he had little comforte as before you haue heard 25. And yet proued this Richard no very euill King afterward for the space of ten years that he raigned though vnfortunate both in warre and peace which men ascribe in great parte to the demerit of his owne disobedience against his said Father For punishment wherof both his owne brother Iohn conspired often against him and K. Philip of France hir colleage and confederate brake his faith with him and the Duke of Austria persidiously tooke and held him prisoner in his returne from Ierusalem and Henry the Emperour laid him in fetters and many other miseries followed and fell vpon him vntill at length he was disasterously slaine by a poisoned arrow shot out of a Castle against him as our histories doe testifie 24. But as for his religion it was all wayes truly Catholicke in no point different from that of all Christendome in his dayes And particularly in that which appertaineth to our controuersy he was most obedient deuout to the spiritual authority of the Sea Apostolicke in all his actions which I may proue by the authority of a whole Synod of the Archbishop of Roane and all his Bishops writing to Pope Celestinus the third in recomendatioÌ„ of his cause when he was Captiue sayinge Christianissimus Princeps Rex Angliae illustrissimus Dominus noster deuotissimus Ecclesia Romanae filius quem specialiter in suam protectionem susceperat in sua peregrinatione c. The most Christian Prince Richard King of England and our most honorable Lord and most deuout sonne of the Romaine Church whome the said Church had specially taken into her protection in his iourney to Ierusalem is now vniustly detained c. 25. But if this testimony were not yet all his other life and actions as hath byn said doe sufficiently testifie the same For first to goe in order and name some few of many it is registred by Houeden that liued at that tyme and was present perhaps at his coronation how religiously and humbly he receiued the same at the hands of the Archbishop and Clergy not calling himself King but Duke only vntill he was crowned Cum autem Dux saith he ad altare veniret c. When the Duke came before the Altar in presence of the Archbishops Bishops Clergie and people he first fell downe
necessitie of the English Church and the King by euill 〈◊〉 saile of some went about to let the said Synod forbidding the same by his supreame Iusticer which was the highest power at that time vnder the King the said Archbishop admitted not the prohibition Archiepiscopus saith Houeden generale celebrauit Concilium Londonys apud VVestmonasterium coÌ„tra prohibitionem Gaufredi filij Petri Comitis de Essexia tunc temporis Summi Iusticiarij Anglia The Archbishop did celebrate a general Councell at VVestminster in London against the prohibition of Geffrey the sonne of Peter Earle of Essex which at that time had the office of the cheife Iusticer of England So as we see that they followed not the Kings inclination in this spirituall affaire but held their Councell and finished the same notwithstanding the former secular prohibition of the supreme Iusticer And Houeden that was then liuing setteth downe all the Canons and Ordinances at large of the said Councell which had these words in the end of euery one seuerally repeated Saluo in omnibus Sacrosanctae Romanae Ecclesiae honore priuilegio sauing in all points the honour and priuiledge of the holy Church of Rome Which was the sooner added for that the general Councell of Lateran in Rome was shortely after to ensue which might adde take away or alter whatsoeuer should seeme best to the Decrees of this Nationall Councell 53. Neither is there read any thing to haue byn done or said against this by the King though it is like that some of his Counsell did egge him against it as may appeare by the said prohibition of his Iusticer before mentioned Nay not only was K. Iohn obedient to the Church her authority at this time but otherwise also shewed himself very deuout pious by many wayes to which purpose among other things it is recorded by this author that when S. Hugh Bishop of Lincolne who was held for a great Saint all dayes of his life lay on his death-bed at London King Iohn went vnto him to visit him with great deuotion and confirmed his testament which he had made of his goods in fauour of the poore and promised moreouer to God in his presence that during his life he would alwayes confirme and ratifie the testaments of English Bishops and Prelates made to that effect 54. And the same author recounteth furthermore that nâ—â— longe after this the King being at Lincolne twelue Abbots of the Order named Cistercienses comming vnto him fell downe at his 〈…〉 of his 〈…〉 ence all their cattle 〈◊〉 in the same 〈…〉 whom the King said that they should rise vp 〈…〉 saith our author diuina inspi 〈…〉 cecidit 〈…〉 omiam postulant c. And then the King himself by the inspiration of Gods holy 〈◊〉 fell downe vpon 〈◊〉 on the ground before their feete making them pardon for the iniury done to them by his officers And from that day forvvard he graunted them that all their 〈◊〉 should feed freely in his forrest And moreouer he willed them to seeke out a fit place in the Kingdome where he might buyld them a monastery for his deuotion and so he did founding both that and 〈◊〉 others as the monasteryes of Farendon â—â—â—â—ayles 〈◊〉 and VVâ—â—x-hallâ— so as if he had continued in the course of piety and moderation in life he had byn a notable King towards which he had many good partes 55. But about the 7. or 8. yeare of his raigne he began greatly to change his coÌ„ditions to the worser partâ— which some ascribe 〈◊〉 to the death of Queene Eleanor his mother vpon the sixth yeare of his raigne to whom he bare respect as long as she liued and her death was thought to be hastened by the affliction she tooke of K. Iohns cruelty towards Arthure Earle of Brittany her Nephew who being a goodly young Prince of 17. yeares old was made away in the Castle of Roane in the yeare 1203. by poison as some men thinke but as the King of France maintained before Pope Innocentius he was slaine by K. Iohns owne hands and his younger sister carried prisoner into England kept in Bristoâ— Castle where she pined away though both these pretended to be neerer the Crowne of England then K. Iohn himself for that they were the children of his elder Brother Geffrey by marriage Earle of Brittany 56. From this beginning then of domesticall bloud K. Iohn fell into his other rages of disâ—reâ—â—â—â— life and namely against the Church and Church-men 〈◊〉 wherof this particular occassion fell ouâ—â— that the foresaid 〈◊〉 Archbishop of Canterbury being dead vpon the youâ—◠〈…〉 the King desiring to prefer to that 〈◊〉 one Iohn Gray Bishop of 〈◊〉 whom he greatâ—â—◠〈…〉 principall monkes of the 〈…〉 election appertained to 〈…〉 for that 〈…〉 Canterbury to further that election by his owne presence And the monkes 〈…〉 cretly they had chosen another before whose name was 〈◊〉 Sub-prior of the house and with the same secresie had 〈…〉 away towards Rome for his confirmation with oath 〈◊〉 should not disclose himself vntill he came thither yet 〈◊〉 ly vpon offence taken with him for discouering himself 〈…〉 election in Flaunders and partly vpon the instance and 〈…〉 the King present they chose the said Bishop of Norwich 〈◊〉 him his letters of election in like manner with which the King presently sent him away to Rome adioyning speciall messengers of his owne to commend him to Pope Innocentius by all meâ—â—es possible for his admittance 57. But the Pope seeing two elections made by the monkâ—â—◠〈◊〉 two seuerall men and that the Couent was deuided vpon the matter he persuaded them for concordes sake to choose a 〈◊〉 and to leaue the former two and so at last they did and tookeâ— certaine English Cardinall then in Rome named Stephen Longâ—â—â— a man of great learning and most commendable life but not knowne or liked by the King both for that he had byn brought vp in the vniuersityes of France and not of England and for that the King could not brooke that the election which he had â—â—â—cured with so great diligence of the Bishop of Norwich should be reiected whervpon he fell into so great distemper of passion as was lamentable For first hauing made proclamation that the said Cardinall elected Archbishop and confirmed by the Pope and sent into France should not come into England 〈◊〉 receiued by any man vnder paine of death he sent his officers to CaÌ„terbury to sease both on the laÌ„ds of the Archbishopricke â—â— also of the monkes and to driue them out of the Realme with all the shame and vexation that might be and so they did And the said expulsed monkes were forced to fly ouer the sea to 〈◊〉 and liued for the time in the monastery of S. Berlin in that Ciâ—â—â— and the King commaunded to be put into that Couent 〈◊〉 religious men of the order of S. Angustine and more then this 〈◊〉 to that exasperation
declared 〈…〉 proofes demonstrations so 〈…〉 ted many other for breuityes sake the 〈…〉 tion being so apparant as there vvas 〈…〉 coâ—firme the same wheras on the contrary side M. Attorney sheweth himself so poore weake needy naked in his proofes as he hath alleadged only hitherto but foure instances or examples out of all these six hundred years that may seem somewhat to fauour him though indeed they doe nothing at all as in their places hath byn declared But now from this King downward we shall haue somewhat more store laid togeather by him out of peeces or raggs of Statutes though as little effectuall to proue his purpose as the other before recited and refuted 2. To begin then with young K. Henry who was but entred into the tenth yeare of his age when the scepter was deliuered vnto him and raigned somewhat more then 56. years He was crowned at Glocester after the death of his Father by one parte of the Realme that followed him and this especially as hath byn said through the presence authority of the forsaid VVallo Pope Innocentius his Legat who earnestly persuaded and inuited all sortes of people to follow and obey this young King and to forsake Prince Lewes of France that had London and the South-partes of England deliuered vnto him And finally denounced excommunication vpon all those that resisted this K. Henry therby drew at length all the Lords and Barons of England in effect to returne vnto him and was cheife Gouernour both of the said Kings person and Realme for a time togeather with some of the English nobility as before hath byn declared 3. Neither shall it be needfull heere to set downe the particulars of his said Coronation with the ordinary oath which all Kings tooke humbly vpon their knees before the high Altar and vpon the holy Euangelists to maintaine the liberties of the Church and to doe iustice to all sortes of men which for me we hauing set downe in the life of K. Iohn this mans Father some other Kings before may serue for an â—xample of all the rest Onlie there is to be noted as particular in this mans coronation that presentlie after his said oath he added this clause as Matthew Paris setteth it downe Deinde fecit homagium Sancta Romanae Ecclesiae Innocentio Papae c. Then he did homage to the holie Roman Church and to Innocentius the Pope therof for his Kingdomes of England and Ireland sware that he would faithfullie paie euerie yeare those thousand markes of tribute which his Father K. Iohn had giuen vnto the said Church c. Which is the first solemne homage that we read to haue been made by any King for temporall obedience vnto the Church of Rome in their coronation For albeit K. Henrie the 2. in his sorrowfull epistle before mentioned to Pope Alexander the 3. when he was in his greatest affliction wrote as Petrus Blesensis setteth it downe who was his secretarie Vestrae Iurisdictionis est Regnum Augliae quantem ad seudatorij iuris obligationem vobis duntaxat obnoxius teneor astringor The Kingdome of England is of your iurisdiction and to you onlie am I bound as subiect for so much as appertaineth to the obligation of feudatorie right yet is this by most men vnderstood to be meant by that King either in respect of that ancient voluntarie tribute before mentioned of Peter-pence or els of some particular agreement made between the said Pope Alexander and him vpon the controuersie about the death of S. Thomas of Canterbury 4. But we read no such thing continued by his sonnes after him vntill K. Iohn vpon the occasions before specified made this new couenant as hath byn declared Which yet afterward vpon the yeare of Christ 1245. and 29. of this Kings raigne when a Generall Councell was gathered by Pope Innocentius the 4. at Liâ—â— in France VValsingham writeth that foure noble men togeather with the Kings aduocate or attorney VVilliam Powycke were sent by the King common coÌ„sent of the Realme to the said Councell and Pope to contradict the said ordination and concession of K. Iohn as a thing that he could not doe without the consent of his whole Realme for many reasons which they alleadged And so we se that in this very contradiction what respect they bare â—oth to that Councell and head therof Innocentius the 4. to whose iudgmeÌ„t they were content to remit the matter And the Popes answere was saith VValsingham Remindigere mâ—râ—sa deliberatione that the thing required a long deliberation and so left the matter in suspence for that time 5. But to returne to this yonge King againe who being first as hath byn said vnder the Gouernment of the Popes Legat the Earle of Pen-broke high Marshall of England and after his death which was vpon the 4. yeare of the said Kings raigne the Legats departure he was wholy vnder the gouernment of Peter Bishop of VVinchester vntill the yeare of Christ 12â—3 and y. of his raigne at what tyme being 17. yeares old and feeling in himself a great desire to gouerne as young Princes are wont to doe thought to obtaine the same by the Popes authority and so sent priuie messengers to Rome to Pope Honorius the 3. saith Mathew Paris and requested at his hands for many reasons that he might be declared able to gouerne of himself togeather with his counsell and to receiue into his hands all those castles lands which diuers of his Barons did hold in his name from the tyme of his Fathers death Which thing was graunted him and the Popes Bull sent to the Archbishops Bishops Barons about the same with authority and commaundement to compell them by Censures to doe the same if any should refuse 6. And two yeares after this againe when he was 19. yeares old he calling a Parlament did decree and publish the famous great Charter called Magna Chaerta for the priuiledges of the Church as also the Charter of Forrests for the nobility and common people and many other things did happen in this time of his youth and non-age which doe euidently declare his dutifull respect vnto Ecclesiasticall power and especially to that of the Sea Apostolike not assuming to himself any peece or parcell therof And this might we easily declare by many examples wherin he proceeded as he was taught both by the presidence of his auncestors and by the common induction of religion and practice of all Christian Princes in those dayes and this as well after he came to full age as before and so continued vnto his dying day 7. And for that this mans raigne was large and of many years as hath byn said and if I should stand vpon particular proofes and examples of his acknowledgement of the supreme authority of the Sea of Rome and practice therof in all occasions it would be ouerlong and tedious therfore it shall be sufficient
in England for that he was Chauncellour also of the Realme he should goe about to vndoe that couenant of temporall subiection which King Iohn had made to the Church of Rome and his sonne King Henry hitherto continued But howsoeuer this was he was not admitted but the Couent of Canterbury was commaunded by the Pope to choose an other which they did the next yeare after choosing the Prior of their owne Couent named Iohn whom the King accepting he was sent to Rome with recommendation of both their letters at the same time the King sent also to Rome saith our Author a young knight named Robert Thynne of the North-countrey that had fallen into the Popes excommunication for a certaine excesse of his to the end that he might be absolued Deprecans obnixè vt militem illius intuitu exaudiret Desiring the Pope most earnestly that for his sake he would graunt the knight pardon and absolution in the thing he came for 19. And albeit we may presume that the Pope absolued the same knight at the Kings request yet did he not admit for Archbishop the elected Prior but esteeming him to be ouer aged commaunded the Prior and Couent of Canterbury to choose a third which was S. Edmund of Abingdon canonized afterward by Pope Innocentius the 4. And at the same time he wrote very sharpe letters vnto the King of England reprehending him for suffering certaine violent excesses to be committed against Clergie-men Non habens respectum ad sacramenta quae iurauerat tempore Coronationis suae de pace Ecclesiae mantenenda c. As not hauing regard of the oath which he did sweare in the tyme of his coronation to maintaine the peace of the Church Mandans Regi firmiter praecipiens sub paena excommunicationis c. Commaunding the King vnder paine of excommunication to cause due 〈◊〉 tion to be made of the fact and to send to Rome those that should be found culpable therin to be absolued by himself To which commaundement the King obayed most promptly and sent to Rome among others the young knight before mentioned with diuers of his seruaunts which well proueth the opinion he had of the Popes authority how farr he acknowledged the same And many hundred other such like examples might I alleadge out of the life and large raigne of K. Henry if it were not ouer tedious for that this course did he hold all his dayes 20. And albeit there began to be in his dayes more then before very great repining in the people nobility and Clergy first against all strangers in generall for that the King was most ruled for many years by Pictauians or men borne in his Countryes of Poytoù beyond the seas the principall wherof was one Peter Bishop of VVinchester who did patronize the rest then in particular also against Italians that were preferred to Ecclesiasticall liuings in England by the Popes of those times more then before had byn accustomed who perhaps might presume the moâ—â— therin also in respect of the temporall acknowledgement of the Kingdome before mentioned that the said complaints grew to be so great and generall as the King was sore pressed therewith and for remedy therof forced at length to dismisse and put away his said Pictauians yet in the other point of Italians Romaines he could neuer be induced to doe more but to represent only by way of supplication to the Popes themselues the hurtes and inconueniences that did ensue therof that they themselues might put conuenient remedy 21. And therefore first of all vpon the yeare 1244. which was the 28. of his raigne he wrote a letter to Pope Innocentius the 4. in these words Sanctissimâ— in Christo Paetri ac Domino Innocentia Dâ—â— gratia Summo Pontifici Henricus eadem gratia salutem pedum 〈…〉 beatorum and then he beginneth his leâ—ter thus Quo amplius c. By how much the more an obedient sonne doth submit himself vnto his Fathers will and more promptly and deuontly 〈◊〉 subiect himself to his commaundements the more doth he deserue to haue his fatherly protection as the reward of his obedience and deuotion Hence it is that albeit at all tymes 〈◊〉 our raigne we haue exposed our selues and our Kingdome in all things to the will of your Fatherhood and ther we haue in most busines of ours found your fatherly solicitude and grace towards vs yet in some prouisions of yours made to Clergie-men both English and strangers we find our selues and our Kingdome not a little aggreiued c. Wherefore we doe supplicate vnto your Fatherhood that you will defend with Fatherly care and solicitude all our rights and libertyes which you may repute to be not so much ours as yours and that you will cause them to be preserued in your Court against the suggestioÌ„s of whomsoeuer And your Holines must not be moued if we haue gone against some of your orders and commaundements in this behalfe for that the clamour of such as thought themselues aggreiued haue compelled vs therevnto and we may not deny any man right for so much as by the office of Kingly dignity giuen vs by God we are bound in ciuill matters to administer full iustice to all 22. Thus wrote K. Henry vpon the foresaid yeare vnto Pope Innocentius the 4. and the next yeare after which was 1245. there being held a generall Councell at Lions as before hath byn said the King and Realme tooke this resolution to send certaine procurators thither to coÌ„plaine of the said greiuances hurtes which the Realme receiued by so many strangers placed in benefices throughout England who had neither language to preach and teach nor mynd or meane to keep hospitality for the poore and that the naturall subiects of the land were heerby depriued of that preferment the patrons of benefices debarred of their right to nominate present incumbents by the Popes prouisions made in Rome or of his Legats in England which complaints seeming reasonable were fauourably receiued in the said Councell as may appeare by diuers rescripts of the said Pope InnoceÌ„tius to the Archbishops and Bishops of England about prouiding the benefices vnder their charge with fit English men Vniuersitatem vestram monemus rogamus hortamur c. We doe warne beseech exhorte the whole body of your Realme and doe commaund you by these our Apostolicall letters that you haue great care of all the youthes of your Cittyes and Diocesses that are Clergie men or desire to be especially gentle-men and noble-mens sonnes whom we desire to promote c. And againe in another Breue to the said Archbishops and Bishops VVe doe exhorte commaund you to bestow the Ecclesiasticall benefices belonging to your collation when they shall fall void vpon fit men of your nation c. And yet further in a third Breue Volentos iura vestra illaefa serâ—ari c. We desiring that your right for
bestowing of Ecclesiasticall benefices 〈◊〉 inuiolate and that such as are Patrons of benefices may present fit men of your nation when they shall fall void c. 23. But yet the next yeare after the King calling a generall Parlament at London and the former greiuances not seeming to be sufficiently remedied by the said recourse to the Councell answers and promises of the Pope the same complaints were renewed againe with greater exasperation then before and the said greiuances put downe in writing All which being considered and weighed by the Parlament Vnanimiter consenserâ—â—t omnes saith Mathew Paris vt adhuc ob reuerentiam Sediâ— Apostolicae Domino Papae humiliter deuotè tam per Epistolas quam per solennes Nunciâ—s supplicarent vt tam intollerabilia grauamina iugum subtraheret importabile The whole Parlament did agree that yet once more for reuerence of the Sea Apostolike humble and deuout supplication should be made to the Pope both by their letters and solemne messengers that he would take from them the intollerable greiuances and importable yoke which by the foresaid abuses they felt to ly vpon them And so presently were written letters seuerally to be sent by the said messengers Frist by the Archbishops and Bishops Secondly by the Abbots Priors religious men Thirdly by the Earls Barons and communitie of the Parlament Fourthly by the King himself who wrote not only to the Pope as the rest did but a seueral letter also to the Cardinals to further the suite which letters are set downe by Mathew Paris at length and are to long for this place 24 Yet one thing I cannot omit that wheras the King wrote most deuoutly humbly both to the Pope Cardinals saying that he did make recourse in these complaints of his nobility and subiects to the Church of Rome Vt filius ad matrem quem suis lactavit vberibus as a sonne to his mother whome she hath nourished with her teates of mylke The said Barons though oftentimes repeating the words implorantes humiliter ac deuotè we beseeching you humbly and deuoutly vt dignemini miscricorditer exaudire that you wil vouchsafe mercifully to heare vs Yet adioyned they also this threat in the end that except they were eased of these burthens laid vpon them the Realme and their King they should be forced to put themselues as a wall for defence of the liberties of the said Kingdome which hitherto for reuerence of the Sea Apostolike they had differred to doe nor could expect any longer then the returne of their Embassadours So they 25. And by this we may se where the beginning was of those restraints which afterward in the dayes of other ensuing Kings were made against prouisions from Rome and benefices to be giuen to strangers as also against appeals in certaine cases other such like ordinances which seeme to containe some restraint of the execution of the Popes Ecclesiasticall authority in England Which did not rise as you see vpon any change of former faith or iudgement in religion or calling in question the said Popes spirituall iurisdiction ouer soules but only vpon temporall respects reasons of state and the like which concerned nothing at all faith or beleife or substance of religion And this one only consideration ouerthroweth all the poore obiections which M. Attorney hath picked out vnder the raigne of this other Kings that follow which now we shall take in hand to examine and discusse euery one as they come in their place Two instances alleadged out of the Raigne of this King Henry the third and of what weight they be §. I. 26. And first what doe you thinke M. Attorney bringeth out of this Kings raigne or can bring to ouerthrow all that we haue alleadged before in the same Kings life beleife gouernment and actions Doth he alleadge any one Law or Statute of his for that he was the father and founder of our Statute-lawes as he confesseth doth he produce any one decree wherby he declared that he thought himself to haue supreme spirituall authority or denyed or called in question that of the Sea Apostolike notwithstanding all the greiuances which before haue byn mentioned No truly no one word is alleadged therof though otherwise as I said this K. Henry made many Statutes at sundry Parlaments as for example vpon the 9. yeare of his raigne he made the famous Charter wherof we haue spoken before called Magna Charta containing 37. Chapters which may in effect be called so many different Statutes The first wherof beginneth thus VVe haue graunted to God and by this our present Charter haue confirmed for vs and for our heirs for euermore that the Church of England shall be free and shall haue all her holy rites and libertyes inuiolable So 〈◊〉 first and most ancient Statute and the cheifest liberty of the Church of England is vnderstood to haue byn their free dependance of the Sea Apostolike and their recourse therevnto without interruption or intermedling of any secular power in their Ecclesiasticall affaires 27. Besides this there was made by him in the same 9. yeare of his raigne the other notorious Charter named Charta de Foresta coÌ„taining 16. Chapters or brauÌ„ches as also the other named Merton vpon the 20. yeare of the said Kings raigne that hath six seuerall braunches or Statutes as diuers others also made vpon the 51. year of the said Kings raigne intituled vnder diuers particular titles as Dies communes in Banco Dies communes in dote Districtâ—â—â— Scaeccariae Iudicium Collistrigij de compositione mensurarum and the like And finally the other booke of Statutes made vpon 52. yeare called Marle-bridge containing 16. braunches or statutes In all which no one thing is found in fauour of M. Attorney or his assertion but many for vs if we would examine the partes and clauses of euery one For that the religion of England in that tyme being perfectly Catholike and agreeing in all things with it self with other Kingdomes of the world in one manner of beliefe and acknowledgement of the dependance of Spirituall and Ecclesiasticall power from the Sea Apostolike they could not make lawes for ordering their temporall affaires but must needs enterlace many things that did testifie the conformitie and subordination therof to the spirituall And if any temporall lawyer in England at this day though of far inferiour account and place to M. Attorney would take vpon him to write a booke alleadge all the lawes both common and statute and braunches therof that doe confirme allow or strengthen the Catholike Religion from most auncient tymes wherin any memory is of our lawes he might so far ouerbeare M. Attorney both in bulke and substance and truth of his allegations as S. Augustines volumes for example doe exceed in all these points Esops fables And this will you see in parte by that which we are now first to examine in this place I meane his first obiection set downe
out of King Henry which shall goe in this owne words as before we haue accustomed The Attorney In all the time of K. Henry the third and his progenitours Kings of England and ouer sithence if any man doe sue afore any Iudge Ecclesiasticall within this Realme for any thing wherof that court by allowance and custome had not lawfull Conusaunce the King did euer by his writ vnder the great seale prohibite them to proceed And if the suggestion made to the King whervpon the prohibition was grounded were after found vntrue then the King by his writ of consultation vnder his great seale did allow and permit them to proceed Also in all the raigne of Henry the third and his progenitours Kings of England and euer sithence if any issue were ioyned vpon the loyalty of marriage generall bastardy or such like the King did euer write to the Bishop of that Diocesse as mediate officer minister to his courte to certifie the loyalty of marriage bastardy or such like all which doe apparantly proue that those Ecclesiasticall Courts were vnder the Kings iurisdiction and commaundement and that one of the Courts were so necessarily incident to the other as the one without the other could not deliuer iustice to the parties as well in these particular cases as in a number of cases before specified wherof the Kings Ecclesiasticall Courte hath iurisdiction Now to commaund and to be obayed belonge to soueraigne and supreme gouernment c. The Catholike Deuine 28. The conclusion or inference vpon this narration must be noted by the Reader to be M. Attorneys owne and not to be taken out of any other lawyers booke as the former parte of the narratiō is that telleth vs how the King appointeth that ech Court both spirituall and temporall shall handle matters and causes proper and peculiar vnto them and the one not to intrude it self into the affaires of the other and to this effect are his vvrits appointed of prohibition where matters are assumed which ought not in that Courte to be treated and of consultation to will them to proceed when their right is knowne All which maketh for vs shewing that the King would haue the subordination between these two Courts to be obserued and the spirituall to direct the temporall where any one thing might belonge vnto them both As for example if any man were impeached of bastardy thervpon his inheritance were claimed by another the Ecclesiasticall Court was first to giue sentence of the marriage whether it were lawfull or no then according to that sentēce was the tēporal Court to giue possession or not of the inheritāce 29. And that this was the true sincere meaning of the law at that time intending therby to shew the excellency and prerogatiue of the Bishops spirituall Courts aboue the Kings temporall is plaine and euident by an other Statute of this maner which M. Attorney would not see made in the 9. yeare of King Henry the 6. where it is ordained in explication of the former that when any such Plea of bastardie is held in any Courte of the Kings the Iudges therof shall make proclamation once in their Courte the Chauncelour of England certified therof by them shall cause to be made 3. seuerall proclamatiōs in 3. seuerall moneths in the Chaūcery That al persons pretending any interest to obiect against the party shall sue to the Ordinary or Bishop to whom the writ of certificate from the said Iudge or Iudges is or shall be directed to make their allegations and obiections against the party as the law of Holy Church requireth And that without this forme obserued al other processe shal be voide c. 30. And by this we may see how carefull the auncient lawes were to haue the spirituall Courte as the superiour well informed according to the law of Holy Church and how not only ordinary Iudges but the Chauncellour of England himself his highest Court of Chauncery was appointed to serue vnto this for that of the spirituall Courts iudgement depended in all such causes the iudgement of the temporall Courts And by this you will se also the vaine sleight of M. Attorney in telling vs that the King did euer write vnto the Bishop of that Diocesse as mediate officer and minister to his Courte to certifie the loyaltie of marriage c. For where doth he find in any ancient law at all those words as mediate officer and minister to his Courte in the latine himself leaueth out the words to his Courte though in calling the Bishop mediate officer or minister which is as much to say as superior officer for that in mediation and subordination of officers and ministers that gouerne the mediate hath the higher roome in respect of the people and Court wherof he is officer he includeth a contradiction against himselfe for then is the said Bishop also aboue all immediate temporall Iudges that must giue him certificate wherof the Chauncellour we se is one euen in the Kings temporall Courts themselues 31. But the inference is much more subtile when M. Attorney saith All which doe apparantly proue that those Ecclesiasticall Courts were vnder the Kings iurisdiction and cōmaundement But M. Attorney must not so huddle vp iurisdiction and commaundement for that no man will deny but that all sortes of persons as before hath byn said are vnder the cōmaundement gouernement of the temporall Prince whom he may commaund ech one to doe their office duty in the Cōmon-wealth And so may he appoint Ecclesiastical Courts to notifie their sentences iudgements proceedings to his Courts his Courts to informe the Ecclesiastical Courts for good mutuall correspondence between them both which we graunt also to be necessary in euery Common-wealth 32. But iurisdiction which M. Attorney craftely confoundeth heer and shuffleth vp with commaundement is a far different thing importing a higher authority in the same kinde as if the temporall Prince haue iurisdiction Ecclesiasticall vpon Bishops and their spirituall Courtes then doth it follow that all their power in spirituall matters is subordinate to him and deriued from him and so were there no necessity of this distinction and subordination of spirituall and temporall Courts For that the Prince hauing both powers in himself might giue the same vnto any temporal Iudge to decide Ecclesiastical matters also in his Court which yet M. Attorney doth often deny that the Common-lawes can take conusaunce of such affaires And surely it is worth no lesse then laughter to heare him repeat so often The Kings Ecclesiasticall Courte as though this were sufficient to proue the Kings Ecclesiasticall authority in those Courts for that all Courts are the Kings Courts in that they are vnder his protection gouernement and direction and to the vse and profit of his people And so were also the Ecclesiasticall Courts of King Henry the third in this sense who yet chalenged no spirituall authority therin as by
ipsum regem sententiam serret excommunicationis He would out of hand with all the Bishops there present pronounce the sentence of excommunication against the King himself Rex autem peris audicas humiliter respondit quod consilijs corum in omnibus obtemperaret c. And the pious King hearing this did answere humbly that he would in all things obay their counsailes And so he did and within few dayes after he sent away Peter Bishop of VVinchester from the Courte which was the cheife of the said strangers that most defended them and cast into prison another Peter surnamed De Rhicuallis that had byn Treasurer and diuers others So as heere also we see the spirituall authority of Clergie-men aboue the King not only in the Pope himself but also in the Bishops of England which otherwise were subiects to the said King in temporall affaires 38. Yea not only Bishops but other Prelates also of lesser degree haue exercised the same authority spirituall in England euen against the King when occasion was offered As for example when this K. Henry had vsed very familiarly intrinsecally one Raph Briton that had byn his Treasurer he after falling out with him banished him the Courte and soone after that againe the said Raph being a Clerke and liuing at his Chanonry of S. Pauls the Maior of London had commission to apprehend him and send him to the Tower as he did which Doctor Lusey Deane of Pauls vnderstāding called his Chanons togeather the Bishops of London being absent seeing the violence vsed to a Clergy-man did put the Church of S. Paul vnder Interdict pronoūced sentence of excommunication against the doers maintainers and fauourers of this vnlawfull act The King stood stiffe for a time saith our Author but at length Rex dictum Ranulphum licet inuitus solui in pace dimitti praecepit The King though against his will did commaund the said Raph to be remitted peaceably vnto the place whence he was taken 39. Now then these examples and many more which for breuityes sake I pretermit doe make another manner of proofe of Ecclesiastical soueraignty in Clergie-men then doth M. Attorneys poore inferēce about the sending for a certificate to the Bishops Court concerning matters to be tried therin as before you haue heard And by this also you may see and consider the difference of substance and substantiall dealing between vs. And so much to this first instance Now let vs examine the second The Attorney By the aūcient Canōs decrees of the Church of Rome the issue borne before solemnization of marriage is as lawfull inheritable marriage following as the issue borne after marriage But this was neuer allowed or appointed in England and therfore was neuer of any force heere And this appeareth by the Statute of Merton made in the 20. yeare of Henry the 3. where it is said to the Kings writ of bastardy Whether one being borne afore matrimony may inherit in like manner as he that is borne after matrimony All the Bishops answered that they would not nor could not answere to it because it was directly against the common order of the Church and all the Bishops instanted the Lords that they would consent that all such as were borne before matrimony should be legitimate as wel as they that be borne within matrimony to the succession of inheritance for so much as the Church accepteth such to be legitimate And all the Earles and Barons with one voice answered we will not change the lawes of England which hitherto haue byn vsed and approued The Catholike Deuine 40. This is the second instance of M. Attorney taken out of this raigne of K. Henry and we must imagine that proofes goe hard with him when to seeme to say somwhat he is driuen to bring forth such silly ware as this is For if all be graunted as it may be which heere is said what can he inferre therof but only that the Lords and Barons of the Parlament did not thinke good to alter or change the auncient laws or customes of the Realme about succession of their children by legitimation after matrimony contracted notwithstanding the Church of Rome in certaine cases did allow them for legitimate and lawfull in respect of taking holy orders enioying benefices and other like commodityes what I say doth this import M. Attorneys conclusion that K. Henry tooke vpon him supreme Ecclesiastical gouernmēt For that this was free for the Realme to admitt or not admit the said legitimation to the effect of lawfull succession and inheritance And so the Canons themselues doe expresly set downe 41. For better vnderstanding wherof wee must note that wheras by the auncient Ciuill-law great respect was had euer to children borne out of wedlocke if marriage afterward did ensue notwithstanding they held marriage but only for a Ciuill cōtract so afterward when Christian Emperours came to beare sway more indulgence and fauour was shewed therin as may appeer by the Constitutions both of Constantine the first Christian Emperour and Zeno that ensued him and more yet by Iustinian which do most fully in diuers places both of the Code and Nouell Constitutions explicate the same In conformity wherof the Canon-law also decreeth in this sorte Tanta est vis matrimonij vt qui anteà sunt geniti post contractum matrimonium legitimi habeantur So great is the force of matrimony held for a Sacrament among Christians as it maketh such to be legitimate after it is cōtracted who were illegitimate before But yet this is with some restrictions as for example that they must be borne ex soluto soluta that is to say both the father mother must be vnmarried at the time when the said children are begotten For if either of them were married at that time then this priuiledge holdeth not as appeareth in the same law 42. Secondly this legitimation by ensuing marriage is to bee vnderstood principallie as before hath said In spiritualibus To enable men to Ecclesiasticall promotions though in the Popes temporall dominions it may enable them also to temporall succession but not in the States and dominions of other Princes And this verie distinction or caution is set downe in like manner by the law it self and heervpon is resolued also in a case touching the King of England by Pope Alexander the 3. that albeit the Ecclesiasticall Iudge must determine of the lawfulnes of marriage it self yet the question of temporall succession or inheritance therevpon depending must bee decided by the Iudges of the temporall Courte Nos attendentes saith Pope Alexander to the Bishops of London and VVorcester quod ad Regem pertinet non ad Ecclesiam de talibus possessionibus iudicare Fraternitati vestrae mandamus quatenus Regi possessionis iudicium relinquentes de causa principali cognoscatis eamque terminetis Wee considering that it belongeth to the King of England and not to the Church to
iudge of such possessions as depend of legitimation we commaund your brotherhoods that leauing the iudgment of the said possessions to the King and his Courts you examine onlie the principall cause concerning the loialtie of the marriage it self and determine the same 43. Heerby then wee see first that M. Attorney alleadging this instance hath alleadged nothing at all against vs or for himself For that when the Earls and Barons refused to change the laws of England concerning inheritance vpon legitimation they said no more then is allowed them by the Canon-law it self as you haue heard And how will M. Attorney inferre of this that K. Henry the third held himself to haue supreme authority ecclesiasticall for that this must be his conclusion out of his instance or els he saith nothing 44. And it shall not be amisse to note by the way how these men doe vse to ouer-lash in their asseueratioÌ„s to help their feeble cause thereby By the auncient Canons and Decrees of the Church of Rome saith he the issue borne before solemnization of marriage is as lawfull and inheritable marriage following as the issue borne after marriage But this is not sincerely related For the Canon-law as you haue heard putteth diuers restrictions both in the persons to be legitimated and in the ends and effects whervnto they are legitimated as also concerning the Countries Kingdomes wherin they are legitimated Of all which variety of circumstances and considerations M. Attorney saying nothing his intention therin may easily be ghessed at And so much for this matter OF THE LIVES AND RAIGNES OF KING EDVVARD The first and second Father and sonne And what arguments M. Attorney draweth from them towards the prouing of his purpose CHAP. XI HAVING now come downe by orderly descent of seauen hundred yeares more of the raignes of our Christian English Kings shewed them all to haue byn of one and the self same Catholicke Roman religion comforme also in the point of this our controuersie about the acknowledgement and practise of the spirituall power and authoritie of the Sea Apostolicke in England concerning ecclesiasticall affaires And hauing declared the same so largely as you haue heard in three Henries since the Conquest of famous memory and authoritie aboue the rest and the last of them author also and parent of all Statute-law in our Realme we are to examine now in order three Edwardes lineally succeeding the one to the other and all three proceeding from this last named Henry Vnder which Edwardes and their ofspring M. Attorney preteÌ„deth more restraint to haue byn made in some points of the Popes externall iurisdiction then vnder former Kings which though it be graunted vpon some such occasions as after shal be shewed yet will you fynd the matter far shorte of that conclusion which he pretendeth to maintayne that hereby they tooke vpon them spirituall soueraingty in causes Ecclesiasticall You shall see it by the triall OF KING EDVVARD THE FIRST VVhich vvas the nynth King after the Conquest §. I. 2. When King Henry the third dyed his eldest sonne Prince Edward was occupied in the wars of the Holy land being then of the age of thirty three yeares who hearing of his Fathers death retourned presently homeward and passing by the Citty of Rome found there newly made Pope Gregory the tenth called before Theobald with whome in tymes past he had familiarly byn acquainted whiles he was Legate for his predecessor Vrbane the fourth in the said warrs of the Holy-land who receaued him with all honour and loue and graunted vnto him saith Stow the tenth of all Ecclesiasticall benefices in England as well temporall as spirituall for one yeare the like to his brother Edmund for an other in recompence of their expences made in the Holy-land Whervpon when the next yeare after the said Gregory called a generall Councell at Lions in France which was the second held in that place of aboue fiue hundred Bishops and a thousand other Prelates King Edward sent also a most honourable embassage thither both of Bishops and Noble-men 3. This King Edward beginning his raigne in the yeare of Christ 1272. continued the same for almost 35. yeares with variable euents For as he was a tall and goodly Prince in person high in stature and thereof surnamed Long-shanke so was he in mynd also no lesse war-like haughty earnest and much giuen to haue his owne will by any meanes whatsoeuer when once he set himself theron though yet when he was in calme out of passion he shewed himself a most religious and pious Prince 4. Of the later may be example among other things his speciall deuotion to the Blessed Virgin mother of our Sauiour which both Mathew VVestminster and VValsingham doe recount from the very beginning of his raigne doe coÌ„tinue the same throughout his life by occasion of many strange and miraculous 〈◊〉 from imminent dangers which himself ascribed to the said dâ—uotion and to our Blessed Ladies speciall protection Wherevnto may be referred in like maÌ„ner the piety of the said King shewed in diuers other occasions As first of all when in the first yeare of his raigne he voluntarily set forth published and confirmed the Great Charter made by his Father in fauour of the Church saying as in the said Charter is to be read Pro salute animae nostrae animarum antecessorum successorum nostroruus Regum Angliae ad exaltationem Sanctae Ecclesiae emendationem Regni nostri spontanea bona reluntate nostra dedimus concessinius c. We haue giuen and graunted freely of our owne good will this Charter for the health of our soule and of the soules as well of our predecessours as successours Kings of England to the exaltation of holy Church and amendment of our Kidgdome c. 5. And the like piety he shewed in many other occasions in like manner as namely when he being in his iourney with a great army towards Scotland and his wife Q. Eleanor daughter to King Ferdinand the third of Spaine surnamed the Saint a most vertuous religious Lady falling sicke dying neere the borders therof he leauing his course retourned backe with her dead body to London Cunctis diebus vitae suae eam plangebat saith Walsingham Iesum benignum iugis precibus pro ea interpellabat eleemosynarum largitiones Missarum celebrationes pro ea diuersis Regni locis ordinans in perpetuum procurans The King did bewayle this Queenes death all the dayes of his life and did by continual prayers call vpon mercifull Iesus to vse mercy towards her ordeyning great store of almes to be giuen for her as also procuring Masses to be said for her soule in diuers partes of the Kingdome 6. And moreouer in all the places where the said body rested as it came to London he erected great goodly crosses in her memory Vt à transeuntibus saith VValsingham
ijs iustitia sicut de Laicis M. Attorney to aggrauate the Kings accorde and declaration ouer that of the generall Councell putterh it downe thus It is agreed and declared before the King and his Counsell that the same constitution shal be vnderstood in this wise Whereas the Latin speaketh in the present tense It is to be vnderstood nor hath it the words in this wise And where M. Attorney saith They shall not from hence forth be deliuered but iustice shall be executed vpon them as vpon other lay men those shalls b◠not in the Latin but rather that they may or must not be deliuered vnto Prelates but that iustice be done vpon them as vpon lay men So that herby you see the labour that M. Attorney taketh to draw a little water to his mill and yet that nothing commeth but puddle that driueth not but choaketh the same Let vs see his fourth instance whether it be of any more weight or moment than the rest The Attorney In an acte made at the Parlament holden at Carleile in the 25. yeare of the said King Edward the first It is declared that the holy Church of England was founded in the state of Prelacy within the Realme of England by the King and his progenitors c. For them to informe the people in the law of God and to keepe hospitality giue almes and doe other workes of charity c. And the said Kings in tymes past were wont to haue their aduise counsaile for the safe-guarde of the Realme when they had need of such Prelates and Clerkes so aduaunced The Bishop of Rome vsurping the signories of such benefices did giue graunt the same benefices to Aliens which did neuer dwell in England and to Cardinalls which might not dwell here c. in adnullation of the state of the holy Church of England desherison of the King Earles Barons and other nobles of the Realme and in offence and destruction of the lawes rights of this Realme and against the good disposition and will of the first founders It was enacted by the King by assent of all the Lords Communalty in full Parlament that the said oppressions grieuances and dammage in this Realme from thence forth should not be suffered as more at large appeareth by this Act. The Catholike Deuine 36. This Parlament of Carliele which M. Attorney ascribeth to the 25. yeare of King Edwardes raigne both in his latin and English columns I doe imagine to be an error in place of the 35. for that I fynde no Parlament held vpon the fiue and twentith in which yeare King Edward was partely in Scotland and partely in Flanders and there kept his Christmasse in the City of Gaunt But vpon the 35. yeare which was the last of King Edwardes raigne there was a Parlament helde at Carliel vpon the Octaues of S. Hilary In which Parlament there was such a declaration and complaint made as here it set downe that the Bishopricks and benefices being often giuen to strangers by the Popes prouisions who residing not in England nor keeping hospitality nor being able to preach or teach for that they wanted the English language the Church of England and poore people therof did suffer much inconuenience therby and for that the Bishopricks and Prelacyes of the said Church were founded ordinarily by Kings and Princes of the said land they said it was reason that they as Patrones should present English men to the same 37. And these complaints which now we haue heard began in diuerse former Kings dayes especially vnder King Henry the third and were continued vnder this man and his Successours but most of all vrged vnder King Edward the third and King Richard the second by whome greater restraints were made vntill the Sea Apostolicke and our Kings came to a certaine forme of agreement as in other countreys and Kingdomes also they did though in different sortes how benefices should be prouided to wit by election of the Deane Chapter in some and by Kings and Princes nominations in others as also by prouisions of Bishops in lesser preferments Wherein notwithstanding the said Sea Apostolicke retained diuers gifts to it self as in sundry countryes is seene at this day by vse and practice 38. Well then the States of England at this time said decreed that the abuses of bestowing English benefices vpon strangers were not to be suffered especially such as had byn newly brought in by one VVilliam Testaw sent thither out of France by Pope Clement the fifth for so testifyeth Mathew VVestminster that was then liuing whose words are these The King held a Parlament at Carliele wherein greater complains then euer before were made of the oppression of Churches and Monasteries and many extorsions vsed by one Maister VVilliam Testaw the Popes Clerke to whome commaundement was giuen by the assent of the Earles and Barons that he should not vse like extorsion for the tyme to come And moreouer it was ordeyned that for obteyning remedy certaine messengers there assigned should be sent to the Pope And the very self-same thing writeth Thomas VValsingam And this is all the remedy mentioned by these men to haue byn taken at that tyme to wit supplication to the Pope himself that he would put thervnto conuenient redresse which well declareth the respect borne to that Sea 39. And albeit this Statute here mentioned by M. Attorney may be supposed also to haue passed at that tyme yet may it appeare by the words of other Statutes after in the tyme of King Edward the third that the same was not put in vre vntill his dayes as in his life we shall shew more particularly And what maketh all this now for M. Attorney or what rather doth it not make against him For here the whole Parlament of Carliele acknowledginge the Popes spirituall authority as appeareth by their manner of writing vnto him complained of certaine abuses or excesses streching themselues in a certaine sorte as they pretended to temporall commodityes and sought remedy therof from himself And can any thing be more cleere against M. Attorney then this Surely at the barre he durst not for his credits sake pleade in this manner much lesse should he doe it in a booke wherin the speaches remaine longer to the view of the reader then doe fleeting words to the hearer at the barre But inough of this M. Attorney pleadeth well where he hath truth and substance for him in this cause both doe faile him and what then can he doe but cast shaddowes as here you see that he doth OF KING EDVVARD THE SECOND VVhich vvas the tenth King after the Conquest §. 11. 40. Much lesse is needfull to be said of this King then of the former both for that his raigne was shorter and much more troublesome in temporall affaires which gaue lesse place to spirituall and now also our Authors that were wonte to
notorious and might be declared by infinite examples that â— remained now as before vnder all other Catholicke Princes For among other points we reade that when in the yeare of Christ 1312. Robert VVinchelsey Archbishop of Canterbury dyed the Monkes of that place according to the custome chose by the liking and procuration of the King one Thomas Cobham a man of eminent learning and vertue who going to Auinion in France where Pope Clement the fifth lay at that tyme to receaue his confirmation and inuestiture as the manner was in those dayes the said Pope told him that long before in the other Archbishops life he had reserued the collation of that Archbishopricke to himself for that tyme and therevpon pronounced that election to be voyde adding further this coÌ„sideration that England being â—â— that day in great troubles and disgust for that many Lords Barons had shewed their mislike against the King and the King against them it was needfull to haue in that place of Canterbury a man of great credit and experience in such affaires and therefore named one VVilliam Reynoldes Bishop of VVorcester and Chancellour of the Realme at that day and presently sent him both his inuestiture and pall wherewith the King and Queene being greatly contented were present at his consecration and so he liued and gouerned 19. yeares after in that Sea with great commendation So as we see that the restraint of Papall prouisions made at Carliele vnder this mans father was not yet put in practice 46. And the like reseruatioÌ„ we read that Pope Iohn the 22. made of the Bishopricke of VVinchester afterward in the yeare 1320. and therby did disanull the election made by the Monkes of that place with consent of the King and placed another of his owne choice which the King also after some time admitted So as this was very ordinary in those dayes We reade likewise that in the yeare 1324. a Parlament being called at London and King Edward growing now by euill counsaile of the Spencers and others into great disorder he caused one Adam Bishop of Hereford that fauoured not his proceedings to be arrested of treason brought forth publickely to be tryed laying to his charge that he had â—â—ceaued and fauoured diuerse of those Barons which had taken armes against him But the forsaid Archbishop of Canterbury and his brethren Bishops seeing this disorder made first humble supplication to the King that he might be tryed according to his place degree and that not preuayling they required the same by law according to the liberties and priuiledges of the Church confirmed by Magna charta other lawes of the Realme Whervpon he was deliuered to the custody of the said Archbishop of Canterbury but afterward he being called for againe by the instigation of such as were his enemyes and carryed to the barre the said Archbishop of Canterbury and the other of Yorke with ten other Bishops went thither in iudiciall maÌ„ner with their crosses borne before them commaunding vnder paine of excommunication that no man should stay him or lay hands on him and so tooke him away to the Archbishops custody againe Whereby we may see in what vigour Ecclesiasticall power was at this day in England And albeit the King being in passion did storme greatly thereat and seased presently vpon all the said Bishops goods and lands as he had done vpon those of the Bishop of Lincolne and of others before yet could he not deny but that this was law iustice which the Bishops did according to the Ecclesiasticall priuiledges of the Realme whervnto the King himself and all his ancestours in their coronations had solemnely sworne For breaking wherof it may be presumed that so great a punishment fell vpon him as soone after ensued to the horror of the whole world by depriuation both of his Kingdome and life And so much of him Now let vs see what instance M. Attorney can draw from him to his purpose It is but one and thus it runneth in his owne words The Attorney 47. Albeit by the ordinance of Circumspectè agatis made in the 18. yere of Edward the first and by generall allowance and vsage the Ecclesiasticall Courtes held plea of tythes obuentions oblations mortuaries redemptions of pennaunce laying of violent handâ— vpon a Clerke defamations c. yet did not the Clergy thinke themselues assured nor quiet from prohibitions purchased by subiectes vntill that King Edward the second by his letters parents vnder the great seale in by consent of Parlament vpon the petitions of the Clergy had graunted vnto them to haue iurisdiction in these cases The King in a Parlament holden in the â— yeare of his raigne after particular answers made to their petitions concerning the matter aboue said doth graunt and giue his Royall assent in these words We desiring as much as of right we may to prouide for the state of the Church of England the tranquillity and quiet of the Prelates of the said Clergy to the honour of God and the amendment of the State of the said Church and of the Prelates and Clergy ratifying and approuing all and singular the said answers which appeare in the said act and all and singular things in the said answeres conteyned we doe for vs and our heires graunt and commaund that the same be inuiolably kept for euer willing and graunting for vs and our heires that the said Prelates and Clergy and their Successours for euer doe exercise Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction in the premisses according to the tenour of the said answere The Catholicke Deuine 48. If a man would aske M. Attorney in this place why he hath brought in this instance and what he would proue therby I thinke verily he would be much graueled in answering especially if we respecte his principall Conclusion that by this and like presidence Q. Elizabeth might take vpon her supreme authority Ecclesiasticall for that by this narration nothing else is declared but that a certaine abuse being crept in that when any externall matter seeming any way to belong to temporalityes was handled in Ecclesiasticall Courtes and by Ecclesiasticall Iudges the party that feared or suspected his owne cause would informe the Kings Courtes that the matter belonged to them and therevpon would get out a prohibition from the Chauncery to sursease in that cause vntill it were tryed to which Court it belonged By which deceytfull and malitions proceeding of some much trouble was procured and many causes rested indetermined both in the one and the other Courte for so saith the Statute it self made in the time of King Edward the first this mans Father in these words VVhereas Ecclesiasticall Iudges haue oftentymes surceased to proceed in cases moued before them by force of the Kings writ of prohibition c. to the great damage of many as the King hath byn aduertised by the grieuous complaints of his subiects c. For this cause many orders and Statutes were
strangers that had benefices or Ecclesiasticall liuings within the Realme both religious and other To which consideration he had these particular motiues peculiar to his time and state that he hauing for some yeares before proclaimed himself King of France and taken the Armes and Title of that Kingdome vpon him as due vnto him by succession for that he was next heire male in bloud to King Philip the 4. surnamed the faire that by his mother Queen Isabel was his Grandfather and all the Popes at that time being French-men and lying at Auinion in France for seauenty yeares togeather and the most parte of the Cardinals and Courte being in like manner of the same natioÌ„ that were ordinarily prouided by the Popes of benefices and Bishopricks in England and therby not fit as was pretended to teach preach or reside there King Edward besides the regard of other inconueniences entred into ielousie also of state thinking that these men were enemyes to his pretences in France and therevpon was the more pricked to make the prohibitions and lawes which he did 4. But yet writing first therof to the Pope himself in most humble and dutifull manner requesting redresse and remedy immediately from that Sea as by his letters yet extant doth appeare vpon this occasion saith VValsingham for that Pope Clement the 6. which once had byn Archbishop of Roane in Normandy a man of eminent learning but of profuse liberality made prouisions vnto two French Cardinals for their maintenaunce of two thousand markes a yeare vpon Bishopricks and Abbeys in England without the Kings knowledge or consent wherwith he being much offended commaunded first the Procurators of the said Cardinals to surcease and departe the land vpon paine of imprisonment then wrote vnto the said Pope that famous letter saith our Author for the liberty of the Church of England which he and others doe set downe The Title wherof is this Sanctissimo in Christo Patri ac Domino Domino Clemanti diuina prouidentia Sacrosancta Romana Vniuersalâ—◠〈◊〉 Summo Pontifici Edwardus eadem gratia Rex Francia Anglia c. â—â—â—uota pedum oscula beatâ—rum 5. This is the Title and inscription of his letter whereby wee may see what account he made of the Sea Apostolicke and Bishop thereof And in the prosecution of the said letter he layeth downe first how all the Bishopricks Prelacyes and benefices 〈◊〉 England being founded by the deuotion of Christian Kings â—ishops and Noble-men therof to the end that the people might be instructed the poore releiued the Churches serued the Princes assisted by Counsaile and help of the said Prelates according to that we haue heard touched before in the Statute of Carliele vnder this mans Grand-father and otherwise often repeated vpon other occasions all these good ends were said now to be euacuated by that the Sea Apostolike reseruing the collâ—tions of such spirituall liuings to the Courte of Rome vnfit men strangers for the most parte were preferred and therby English-men discouraged and damnified the patrons of benefices depriued of their right of presentation many other such inconueniences ensued 6. Wherfore considering all these points saith the King Pâ—â—sata etiam deuotionis plenitudine quae domus nostra Regia Clerus â—â—pulus dicti Regni perstiterunt hactenùs in obedientia Sedis Apostolica c. Considering also the fulnesse of deuotion wherwith our Kingly family as also the Clergy and people of our Realme haue pâ—â—seuered hitherto in the obedience of the Sea Apostolicke it seemeth right that you as a Father prouiding for his children should with paternall affection alleuiate the burthens of your said children and permit for the time to come that Patrons of benefices may haue that solace as to present fit persons without impeachment to the said benefices wherof they are patrons and that Cathedrall Churches others of the said Kingdome may be prouided of Pastors by free elections c. Wherfore we â—â—seech your Benignity to vouchsafe euen for the honour of God and saluation of soules and for the taking away of the foresaâ—â— scandals and offences to put quickly some whole-some temperament vnto these matters to the end that wee who doe â—â—â—rence as wee ought to doe your most holy person and the holy Roman Church in paternae vestra dilectionis dulcedine quie scamâ—â— may rest in the sweetnes of your fatherly loue towards vs. 〈◊〉 â—â—â—â—lissimus ad regimen Ecclesia Sua Sancta per tempora prospera lonâ—â—â— The most high God preserue you to the gouernment of his holy Church for many and prosperous years Giuen at VVestminster the 26. day of September vpon the 4. yeare of our Raigne ouer France and 27. ouer England 7. Heere we see with what respect to the Sea Apostolicke King Edward pretended to make the restraints which he made of prouisions from Rome and to shew more his confidence and acknowledgement toward the said Sea he sent soone after the very same yeare vnto the said Clement the 6. a most honourable Embassage by Henry Earle of Lancaster and Derby as also the Earls Spenser and Stafford togeather with the Bishop of Oxford to treat with the said Pope and lay before him the right which he pretended to the Crowne of France though not in forme of iudgement or to put the matter in triall saith VValsingham but as to a father and friend he hauing 4. yeares before that written largly of the ground of his said right vnto this mans predecessour Pope Benedictus the 11. and to the whole Colledge of Cardinals himself being then at Antwerpe vpon the 16. of Iuly Anno Domini 1339. and 13. of his Raigne 8. His epistle to the Pope had the same title which the other before and that to the Cardinals Amabilium Deo patrum Sacrosancta Romana Ecclesiae Cardinalium Collegio venerando c. In the prosecution of which letter to the Pope after a large demonstration of his title he hath these words Non igitur apud vestrae viscera misericordia Sanctitatis locum inueniat detrahentium informatio amula c. Let not therefore the emulous informations of detractors find place in the bowells of your mercie and Holines against such a sonne of yours as by hereditary right of all his progenitors doth and will for euer immoueably persist in your obedience and in the obedience and grace of the Apostolicke Sea c. And we doe intimate this processe of our iustice to the said Crowne of France and of the iniury done against vs by detayning the same vnto the preheminence of your holy Highnes that by your supreme and holy measure of right and equity whervnto belongeth vpon earth to open and shut the gates of heauen and to whom appertaineth the fullnesse of power supereminency of tribunall you will fauour our right so much as reson requireth Parati semper ne dum à vestro sancto cunctis presidente iudicio
he great difficultyes notwithstanding both therin and by domesticall conspiracyes not only the Lollards and VVickliffians but his owne nobility also kinred and cheife officers conspiring against him and seeking his ouerthrow And finally when he was in the very middest and heat of his wars and Conquest and his life and health most desired both by himself others he died with much affliction of mind in France leauing a little child of his owne name that was but eight moneths old to preserue and defend that which he had gotten but could not as the euent proued 4. This young infant then borne as it were a King of two so great Realmes and crowned in Paris it self which no other King of England euer was before or since drew out a longe raigne for almost forty yeres but intangled with many aduersityes and varietyes of fortune in which he lost first all his States of France not only such as his Father had gotteÌ„ by dint of sword but other likewise which his progenitors had inherited by lawfull succession of bloud and then by little and little leesing also at home his kinred trustie freinds that by Ciuill wars were cut of he lost at length his Kingdome being twise depriued therof and finally his life and progeny became a pittifull example of Princely misery and so this line of Lancaster entring by Gods designement as it seemeth to punish the sinnes of the former line of Edwards and Richard before mentioned and especially that as many thinke of their rough proceeding with the Church now were punished also themselues by another line of Yorke for continuing the said rigorous and preiudiciall lawes against the priuiledges and franquises therof which was written to K. Henry the 6. by Pope Martyn the 5. as Polidor noteth and he promised reformation therin but the thing depending of consent of Parlament was neuer effected nor that good motion put in execution 5. But yet that all these three Kings of the house of Lancaster were perfectly and zealously Catholicke no man can deny and infinite arguments are extant therof yea and of this point also in particular of their acknowledgment and reuerence of the soueraigne spiritual authority of the Bishop of Rome in the Church of Christ. And therfore King Henry the fourth considering the great hurtes and scandals that had ensued for many yeres togeather by schisme of Anti-Popes in the Sea Apostolicke was so carefull and diligent to procure and assist the Generall Councell indicted at Pisa in Italy for the extinguishing therof as not only he sent learned Prelates vpon his charges thither to help assist the said Councell as namely Robert Bishop of Salisbury and other learned men but wrote very pious letters also both to Gregory the 12. that was the true Pope and to all his Cardinals by a speciall Embassadge of his owne persuading the said Pope by diuers godly and prudent reasons to persist in his mind and promise of giuing ouer the Popedome as the other Anti-pope called Benedictus the 13. had in like manner promised Of which his letter to the said Pope he making mention in another to the foresaid Cardinals saith Cupientes ostendere quem zelum habuimus habemus vt pax detur Ecclesiae c. we desiring to shew what zeale we haue had and haue that peace be giuen to the Church we haue by consent of the States of our Kingdome sent our letters vnto his Holines c. 6. And when this Councell of Pisa tooke no great effect vntill fiue yeares after when in the tyme of his sonne K. Henry the 5. the generall Councell of Constance in Germany was appointed for the same effect the said sonne K. Henry the 5. following his Fathers piety heerin caused the Archbishop of Canterbury Henry Chychley to call â—â—â—â—t a Councell in England to choose fit English Prelates to be sent to that Councell and so were chosen not onlie the foresaid Bishop of Salysburie sent before to Pisa but Bath and Hereford also togeather with the Abbot of VVestminster Prior of VVorcester and other famous learned men to whom the King added for his Embassadour the Earle of VVarwycke to accompany them thither where the said schisme being extinguished by the deposition of three that pretended to be Popes and Martyn the 5. being established in that seate the whole Christian world was put in peace thereby 7. And for that in the same Councell the heresies of VVickcliffians and Lollards were especially condemned and anathematized the same decrees were presently admitted and put in execution in England by the zealous commaundement of the said K Henry the 5. though his father K. Henry the 4. and the whole State had preuented that decree by making temporall laws in confirmation of the Canonicall and Churches laws for the punishment of the said Lollards and VVickcliffians that denyed the Popes Supremacy and caused manie of them to bee burneed and so did K. Henrie the 6. also during all the time of his raigne whereby as by infinite other thinges that might bee alleadged their beleife and iudgment in that behalfe is sufficiently declared though in respect of some temporall inconueniences and the inclination of their people vpon former complaints they recalled not the said restraints laws or ordinances made by their progenitors wherof now we shall speake more particularly in answering the instances alleadged by M. Attorney our of their raignes Instances alleadged out of the Raigne of King Henry the fourth the thirtenth King after the Conquest §. I. The Attorney 8. It is resolued that the Popes Collectors though they haue the Popes Buls for that purpose haue no iurisdiction within this Realme and there the Archbishops and Bishops c. of this Realme are called the Kings spirituall Iudges The Catholicke Deuine It is to bee considered who resolued this and vpoÌ„ what ground for it maie bee there was some agreement taken between the Pope and the Realme in that behalfe concerning the Collectors authoritie as in other Catholicke Countreys also at this daie wee see there is Neither had the said Collector by his office anie ordinarie iurisdictioÌ„ but extraordinarie onlie by particular commission And commonly those collections were made cum beneplacito Principis with the good liking of the Prince where they are made Archbishops Bishops maie bee called the Kings spirituall Iudges for that they are his subiects as Peers and principall members of the Realme as before hath been declared and doe liue vnder his protection but not as though they receiued their spirituall authoritie or iurisdiction from him for then might he execute the same authoritie and iurisdictioÌ„ by others also which are no Bishops as by his Chauncellour and temporall Iudges giuing them the same iurisdiction which no man would affirme in that time as lawfull But let vs see his second Instance The Attorney 9. By the auncient lawes Ecclesiasticall of this Realme no man could be conuicted
of heresie being high treason against the allmighty but by the Archbishop and all the Clergy of that prouince and after abiured therevpon and after that newly conuicted and condemned by the Clergy of that prouince in their generall Councell of Conuocation But the Statute of 2. H. 4. cap. 15. doth giue the Bishop in his Diocesse power to condemne an hereticke and that before that Statute he could not be committed to the secular power to be burnt vntill he had once abiured and was againe relapsed to that or some other heresie Wherby it appeareth that the King by consent of Parlament directed the proceedings in the Ecclesiasticall Courte in case of heresie and other matters more spirituall The Pope cannot alter the lawes of England The Catholicke Deuine Why doth not M. Attorney set dovâ—ne those auncient laws Ecclesiasticall of this Realme Will he say that they were any other then the Common Canon laws of the Roman Church in those daies He cannot with any probability And as for the matter heere touched that no man could be conuicted of heresie but by the Archbishop and all the Clergie of that Prouince and after abiured and then newly conuicted and condemned againe by a generall Councell of Conuocation c In some points he hitteth right but in other not For when any new heresie is discouered it must be iudged and condemned by some such Synod or Councell as heer is mentioned if the head of the Church haue not condemned it before But when the heresie is condemned it was neuer necessary to call such Synods or Councell for conuicting of euery particular man that shall be accused of that heresie and much lesse was it needfull that there should be two seuerall conuictions the one before abiuration the other after except in such as were relapsed for what if the hereticke should stand stiffely to it vpon his first conuiction and would not abiure but defend his heresie did the anncient laws Ecclesiasticall of England thinke you forbid him in this case to be punished I thinke not 10. But M. Attorney hath a note in the margent wherat I cannot but maruaile for that he hearing in this place out of the old sense of our ancient lawes heresie to be held for high treason against God and that as he supposeth it must be twise conuicted which is only true in relapse saith in the margent This had a resemblance to an Attainder of treason wherin there must be first an indictment by one Iury and a conuiction by another But I deny this resemblance to be of any moment for the forme of proceeding though for the thing I graunt that heresie is truly treason against God but this double conuiction heer mentioned by two Iuries hath little or no similitude with the other of relapsed heresie where the party is first permitted to abiure his first fault and not punished except he offend the second time in the same Which yet I persuade my self M. Attorney will not allow in humane treasons against the Prince that he must twise iterate his fault before he can be punished and so the parity or similitude holdeth not 11. But now to the principall point where the Attorney saieth that the Statute of K. Henry the 4. doth giue the Bishop in his Diocesse power to condemne an hereticke and that before that Statute he could not be committed to the secular power to be punished vntill he had once abiured and was againe relapsed c. and that heerby it appeareth that the King directed Ecclesiasticall proceedings c. Diuerse errors are heere couched togeather and then if ignorance be the inseperable twynne of euery error as M. Attorney in his Preface holdeth you know what will ensue 12. First then it is presumed in this assertion that no hereticke could be put to death in old tyme except he were relapsed that is to say had once at least abiured his heresie and fallen vnto it againe which is false For that albeit such people were most of all to be punished for their periury and inconstancy yet other also that neuer abiured if they stood obstinate might by ancient laws as well Ciuill as Canonicall be punished by death as in the Ciuill is auerred by the particular laws and ordinations of Theodosius Valentinian Martian Iustinian and other Christian Emperours extant in the Code And in the Canon law in like manner is determined by diuers definitions there to be seen that incorrigible hereticks are to be deliuered ouer to the secular power to be punished by them whether they be relapsed or not relapsed though more the relapsed And all this was before the Statute of K. Henry the 4. which did nothing els but allow and confirme the vse and exercise of the said laws For so it appertained vnto him as King of the Realme to consider whether the exercise of these Ecclesiasticall laws haue any incoÌ„uenience against the State or no. 13. And moreouer where it is heer said that the Statute of K. Henry giueth the Bishop power in his Diocesse to condemne an hereticke as though before he had it not by Canon-law is another grosse error For that this fact of K. Henry was nothing els but an approbation of a more auncient decree made before by Pope Gregory the 9. extant in the Decretals of the Canon-law in these words Quoniam Episcoporum numerus c. For that the number of Bishops appointed by auncient Canons for the degradation of Clergy-men cannot alwayes so easily come togeather we graunt vnto you Archbishop of Rhemes that when any Priest or Clerke being within holy Orders is either to be giuen ouer to the secular Courte to be punished for heresie or perpetually to be walled vp you calling togeather the Abbots and other Prelates and religious persons and learned men of your Diocesse which you shall thinke good may alone degrade him in their presence you being his Bishop c. 14. This was the Decree of Pope Gregory aboue two hundred yeares before King Henryes Statute for giuing licence to euery Bishop within his Diocesse alone with the help of his learned counsell and other assistance heer mentioned to condemne degrade and deliuer ouer to secular power any obstinate hereticke relapsed or not relapsed though such as were not relapsed and acknowledged their faultes might be dealt withall more mildly as by walling or shutting them vp as heer is mentioned And that this Decree of Pope Gregory was an exception or priuiledged forme of proceeding from the auncient Canons that appointed a certaine precise number of Bishops to be called togeather for the deposition of Deacons Priests and Bishops appeareth by the words thereof that doe mention the said Canons which you may see in the body of the Canon-law cited out of the Councell of Carthage aboue twelue hundred years past So as M. Attorneys inference that heerby K. Henry tooke vpon him to direct the proceedings of the Ecclesiasticall Courte in
cases of heresie hath no substance in it at all for so much as you see it was directed by the Canon law long before K. Henry was borne 15. Wherefore to his last instance that the Pope cannot alter the laws of England I answere it is true touching temporall laws for they are to be made or altered by the English Prince and Parlament but Ecclesiasticall laws of the Church if they be positiue not deuine he might in all those auncient times vpon iust causes alter as I thinke M. Attorney will not deny and then by good consequence if it be true which euery where he striueth to proue that Ecclesiasticall laws though made by the Pope are laws also of England and may be called English lawes when they are admitted in England it followeth I say against himself in this assertion that the Pope might alter the lawes of England in that he might alter those Canon-lawes that were admitted in England thereby made English lawes The Attorney 1. The Iudges say that the Statutes which restraine the Popes prouisions to the benefices of the aduowsons of spirituall men were made for that the spiritualty durst not in their iust cause say against the Popes prouisions so as those Statutes were made but in affirmance of the common laws 2. Excommunication made by the Pope is of no force in England and the same being certified by the Pope into any Courte in England ought not to be allowed neither is any certificate of any excommunication auailable in law but that is made by some Bishop in England for the Bishops are by the common laws the immediate officers ministers of iustice to the Kings Courts in causes Ecclesiasticall 3. If any Bishop doe excommunicate any person for a cause that belongeth not vnto him the King may write vnto the Bishop and commaund him to assoile and absolue the party 4. If any person of religion obtaine of the Bishop of Rome to be exempt from obedience regular or ordinary he is in case of Premunire which is an offence as hath byn said contra Regem Coronam Dignitatem suam The Catholicke Deuine 16. I haue conioyned three or foure obiections togeather for that indeed all make not the due waight of one Wherfore to the first I answere that little it importeth to our controuersie what those Iudges said why the Statutes were made against the Popes prouisions in affirmance of the Common-laws for this may be said of euery new Statute whatsoeuer that it is made in affirmance of ancient Common-law albeit the said law supposed to be common no where appeare nor any reason proofe or probability be alleadged why it should be Common-law before that fact or Statute appeared So as this Common-law is now by M. Attorney made so common as it cometh to be Ens transcendens embracing all that is or can be deuised by any of his Iudges or Reuerend Sages or rather he maketh it Ens rationis or a meere Chymera that as Logitians hold hath no essence or being at all à parte rei but only in imagination For seing that the Popes prouisions had endured in England for so many ages before as all doe and must graunt how may the common law be presumed all that while to haue byn against the same yet no mention euer made therof These are morall impossibilityes to say no more 17. The second point doth answere it self and we haue touched the same before that by agreement in England the Popes Buls of Excommunication when they were sent should not be admitted ordinarily but by the certificate of some Bishop of England for preuenting the fraudes or false suggestions which particular men might vse therein And wheras M. Attorney heere againe saith that the Bishops are by the Common lawes the immediate officers and ministers to the Kings Courtes in causes Ecclesiasticall he runneth againe to his old Chymera of imaginary Common lawes For where is this Common-law that maketh Bishops to be officers and ministers to the Kings Courts in causes Ecclesiasticall For if the Common-law or Iudges thereof cannot so much as heare or take conusaunce of any spiritual causes belonging to Bishops Courts as often M. Attorney affirmeth in this his booke how much lesse can it or they by vertue therof appoint Iudges or make them officers in those spirituall Courts which haue their authority from the Canon and not Common lawes 18. To the third obiection little answere is needfull For who seeth not but that euery King in his Kingdome may commaund all â—â—â—es of people to doe their duty to surcease from wrong And so if a Bishop for a cause not belonging vnto him should excommunicate any the Prince may commaund him to absolue 〈◊〉 party whome vniustly he hath excommunicated if the iniustice bee so apparant as heere is presumed But M. Attorney should haue proued that the King himself might haue absolued him as in truth he might if he had Superiour authority to the Bishop in Ecclesiasticall causes as he may absolue immediately by himself all that are censured or sentenced adiudged or condemned by his Chauncellour lay Iudges or temporall officers and ministers nor hath he need to send the party to be assoiled by them or to will them to doe it as heer he doth the Bishop but might doe it himself or by some other giuing him authority thervnto which yet neuer King of England did attempt before King Henry the 8. 19. To the 4. braunch is answered that by good reason it was agreed that no religious man hauing made his vow of obedieÌ„ce in England should seeke to Rome for exemption therof without proposing his causes first in England it self for that otherwise vpon false informations suggestions of the party against his Superiours many troubles and inconueniences might follow by such exemptions and this is that which is touched in the Statute it self here alleadged affirming that no man shall goe to Rome for that which may be determined in England c. And now consider I pray you what all these foure instances laid togeather doe weigh in poyse of good reason But let vs see further 20. A fourth instance of M. Attorneys is taken out of a Statute of the 6. yeare of K. Henry the 4. where the commons doe againe make complaint of other new aggreiuances by the Courte of Rome to wit that such as are to be preferred to Bishopricks Archbishopricks and other Prelacyes cannot be admitted vntill they haue compounded with the Popes Chamber for paying of the first fruites of the said benefices and other dutyes required vvhervpon the King saith the Statute by the aduise and assent of the Great men of his Realme in Parlament and note that he nameth not heer the spirituall Lords did ordaine that whosoeuer should pay heerafter to the said Chamber or otherwise for such fruites and seruices greater summes of money then had byn accustomed in time past
the same was taken from him soone after togeather with his life by the cruell ambition of Richard Duke of Glocester brother to the deceased King so little motion made his oration and protestation against ambition at his death in the heart of him that was so furiouslie set vpon the same and desired to bee in his place 2. This man entring then with such boisterous and vnnaturall iniquitie of the slaughter of two of his Nephews continued that violent gouernment for two yeares and some what more though with many afflictioÌ„s both inward and outward and finallie lost it againe with the losse of his life and proued with a shorter experieÌ„ce then his brother King Edward had done before him how much more paine then pleasure that place brought to the violent possessor especiallie if iniustice goe with it which is the cheife origen and fountaine of all disasterous small successe 3. This man therefore being taken away by the sword of Henrie Earle of Richmond called afterward King Henrie the seauenth he held the same for 24. yeares with different successe in different times for that the former parte of his raigne wanted not waues and sourges and some troublesome motions as in reason it could not so manie great tempests and fierce stormes hauing inquieted the sea before But the later parte of his raigne was more calme milde and sweet hee hauing partlie by his ofspring and linage and partlie by his marriage stopped that great breach and inundation of miseries that brake into our Realme by the diuision of the two howses of Lancaster and Yorke and partlie also by his prudent moderation and gouernment of the Crowne so calmed and quieted mens minds humours and passions as they tooke delight to liue in peace and in this state he left his Realme to his heire and successor King Henrie the eight 4. These foure Princes then succeeding ech one the other in the Crowne of England and holding the same between them for the space of 50. yeares togeather excepting one or two though one of them were not crowned but ought to haue byn which was King Edward the fifth another was crowned that should not haue byn to wit King Richard the third howsoeuer otherwise in regard of linage family faction pretention or succession they were opposite or different one from another in affection iudgement or action for temporall affaires yet in profession of religion were they all one all and euery one of them professing the same faith and holding the same forme of Christian Catholicke religion which all their auncestors had done both before and after the Conquest And this not only in other matters but in the very point also of our controuersie concerning the practice and acknowledgement of the soueraigne spirituall authority of the Church Sea Apostolicke of Rome which may breifly besides all other means be demonstrated by these reasons following 5. First for that none of them was euer noted for the contrary which they would haue byn eyther by freinds or aduersaryes if any such occasion had byn giuen by them especially in that great and bloudy contention between the two houses of Yorke and Lancaster wherin both partes did desire to haue the fauour and approbation of the Sea Apostolicke and good opinion of the Clergy at home And if any least signe or signification had byn giuen by any of these Princes of different iudgment or affection in this behalfe their aduersaryes would haue vrged the same presently to their preiudice and disgrace which we read not to haue byn done 6. Secondly the practice of the said authority and iurisdiction of the Sea Apostolicke vsed vnder these Kings as vnder all former except only the manner of execution in two or three particular cases before mentioned that were conioyned with temporalityes doth euidently conuince the same as namely that all English Bishops Archbishops and other Prelates being elected or nominated to any dignity had euer their Buls and confirmation from Rome and the Metropolitans their palls The Archbishops also of Canterbury that liued with these Kings Thomas Bewser Iohn Morton Henry Deane and VVilliam VVarham who was the last Catholicke Archbishop that held that Sea immediatly before Thomas Cranmer All these I say besides other points of testifying their obedience and subordination to the said Sea did according to the auncient stile of their Catholicke predecessours write themselues Legats of the Sea Apostolicke as may be seen in Fox and other Protestant-writers in relating their commissions in sitting vpon hereticks c. 7. Thirdly the said Iohn Fox doth sett downe in his storie of Acts and Monuments more wickcliffian Sectaries and Lollards to haue been condemned and burned vnder these Princes then commonly vnder anie other before which Sectaries as is knowne did principallie impugne the spirituall authoritie of the Sea of Rome which thinge it is likely the said Princes would not haue done or permitted if they had been euill affected themselues that waie And the said Fox in the end of King Henry the 7. his life doth set forth many painted and printed pageants of the Popes Greatnes in those daies more then euer before 8. And finally not to labour more in a matter so manifest and cleere of it self there was neuer more intercourse between England and Rome for spirituall affaires then vnder these Princes to witt for inductions and inuestitures to all spirituall iurisdiction as hath been said for dispensations indulgences interpretations in doubtfull matters priuiledges franquises Charters for confirmation of Churches Chappels Colledges or Monasteries that were buylded diuers Embassages also were sent to Rome and speciall Legats were sent to England vpon particular vrgent occasions And as these kings had allwaies their Orators ledgers in that Court so had the Popes of that time their ordinarie Nunciâ—s yea and Collectors also of their temporall commodities in England as wee may read in Polidor who among others commeÌ„deth highly the learned Cardinal Hadryan who had been the popes Collector vnder K. Henry the 7. as himself also was vnder K. Henry the 8. This then maie bee sufficieÌ„t for some generall notes and proofes of this truth for that to prosecute particulars in this Kind were ouer tedious Now then shall wee passe to peruse and answere briefly the instances which M. Attorney citeth out of the raignes of these Kings as little to his purpose as the former Instances out of the raigne of K. Edvvard the fourth the sixtenth King after the Conquest §. I. The Attorney 6. In the raigne of K. Edward the 4. the Pope graunted to the Prior of S. Iohns to haue Sanctuarie within his Priorie and this was pleaded and claimed by the Prior but it was resolued by the Iudges that the Pope had no power to graunt anie Sanctuarie within this Realme and therefore by iudgment of law the same was disallowed The Catholicke Deuine M. Attorney repeateth still the word Law to shew thereby that he
should bee able to get authoritie ouer so manie other Bishops his equals throughout so manie and different nations so far off from him and so little fearing his temporall power or that so manie People Citties Kingdomes Common-wealths Prouinces and Nations would bee so prodigall of their owne libertie as to subiect themselues to a forraine Priest as now so manie ages they haue done or to giue him such authoritie ouer theÌ„selues if he had no right therevnto at all 7. But what shall I stand to dispute with Luther in this matter Or what importeth it what he saieth or beleeueth therin for so much as through anger and enuie he knoweth not himself what he thinketh or saith but declareth well the saying of the Apostle to be true in himself Cor ipsius insipiens obscuratum itaditumque in reprobum sensum That his foolish heart is darkned and deliuered ouer vnto a reprobate sense So King Henry pronouncing as you see a heauy iudgment against Luther now and himself afterwarde when he fell into the same darknes and not only obscuritie of vnderstanding but inconstancie also of proceeding which heer so eagerly hee obiecteth to Luther for this he writeth of him Quis non eius miretur inconstantiam c. who will not wonder at Luthers inconstancie for a little before he wrote in his bookes that the Papaltie though it were not by diuine right yet was it by humane to witt by humane consent for the publik good of the Church and therevpon condemned and detested the sect of the Hussites in Bohemia for that they had cut themselues off from the obedience of the Roman Sea affirming that they sinned damnably whosoeuer obaied not the Pope This he wrote verie lately since his fall from Catholicke religion but now he is run into that which then he so much detested And like inconstancy he hath shewed in another point also which is that hauing preached of late in a certaine Sermon to the people that the Popes excommunication was to bee obaied and patiently be borne as a medecine in a disease WheÌ„ himself afterwards was most worthily excommunicated he tooke that sentence of the Pope so impotently as seeming to be mad or fallen into rage he brake forth into such contumelious speaches and blasphemies as no Christian eares can abide to heare the same so as by his furie he hath made it euident Eos qui pelluntur gremio matris Ecclesia statim furijs corripi atque agitari daemonibus That those which are cast out from the lap of their mother the Church are taken presently with suries and vexed with diuells Thus far K. Henry and much more to this effect which for breuityes sake I pretermit 8. And now let vs with greife of mind some terror of conscience looke ouer and reflect vpon that which happened afterward vnto this King himself and into what extremes of passion and choller he fell in his writings and Statutes against this very Supremacy of the Pope when he was excommunicated by him which heere he defendeth against Luther though in other points of doctrine he remained still opposite to Luther euen vnto his dying day 9. It is worthy the noting also what mutability and inconstancy he vsed not only in the whole thing to wit in dâ—â—â—ing the Popes Supremacy but in the very manner also of falling into that extremity For first for many yeares after the writing of this his booke which was in the yeare of Christ 1521. he continued so deuout and obedient to the said Sea of Rome as no King in Christendome more as may appeare by the mutuall good offices of loue friendship that passed between them And when six yeares after this againe Rome was spoiled by the army of the Duke of Burbon Pope Clement the seauenth held as besieged in the Castle of S. Angelo no King or Prince of Christendome was more forward in the ayd of the said Pope then K. Henry of England as may appeare by his great and famous Embassadge sent that very yeare into France by Cardinall VVolsey about that matter in the yeare 1527. to draw the King of France into the association of that aid and help 10. And when againe the next yeare after King Henry began to moue his doubt or question about the lawfullnes of his marriage with Queene Catherine he referred the whole matter to Rome and procured Iudges to be sent from thence as namely Cardinall Campegius that was directed from Rome the selfsame yeare into England for Legat with like commission for Cardinall VVolsey to be ioyned with him as deputyes from Pope Clement to heare and iudge the matter before whome sitting in iudgment both K. Henry and Queen Catherine being cited personally to appeare they made their appearance in the Church of the Black-Friars in London in the moneth of Aprill anno Domini 1529. which was the one and twentith of King Henryes raigne And albeit King Henry being offended that by this means of these two Legats the Pope accepting of the Appeal of Queen Catherine recalling the matter to himself he could not haue his wil did put from his fauour soone after Cardinall VVolsey when the other was departed and brought him to the miserable end which is well knowne yea condemned for his sake the whole Clergy of England in a Premunire that is to say the losse of all their goods which afterward they redeemed with a submission and payment of a hundred thousand pounds for that they had acknowledged the said Cardinals Legantine authority which himself had procured from Rome yet did not he for this surcease to send other Embassadours to continue the solicitation of the same suite of diuorce in the said Court of Rome and namely among others Doctor Stephen Gardâ—â—â— the Kings chiefe Secretary soone after made Bishop of VVinchester who was sent thither as Stow and others doe testifie presently after the departure of Cardinall Campegius in the same yeare 1529. Neither did King Henry leaue of to hold his Embassadours Lawyers and Procurators there about this matter for two or three yeares after this againe vntill he saw there was no hope to get his diuorce by that means and on the otherside was resolued to marry the Lady Anne Bullen whatsoeuer came of it and so did in the yeare 1533. and 24. of his raigne 11. Thus then you see the beginning and progresse of the cause of King Henryes breach with the Sea Apostolicke which probably would neuer haue byn if he could haue obtained his will that way but falling into despaire therof tooke resolution to cut the knot which otherwise he could not vndoe But the manner of his proceeding may be best seen by two Acts of Parlament set downe heer by M. Attorney the one of the 24. the other of the 25. yeare of King Henryes raigne for that in the former which was in the yeare of his marriage with Lady Anne Bullen as hath byn said he prohibited
well by the words of the Statute which are these VVhere the Kings most excellent Maiesty is by gods law supreme head immediatly vnder him of his whole Church of England intending the conseruation of the same Church in a true sincere and vniforme doctrine of Christs religion calling also to his blessed and most gratious remembrance the innumerable commodities which ensue of concord and vnity in religion c. hath therfore commaunded this his most high Court of Parlament to be summoned as also a Synod of all the Archbishops Bishops and other learned men to bee assembled c. for a full and persect resolution of certaine Articles proposed which are the former six his Maiesty also most gratiously vouchsafing in his owne Princly person to descend and come into his said high Courte and Councell and there like a Prince of most high prudence and no lesse learning opened and declared manie thinges of high learning great knowledge touching the said Articles matters questions whervpon after great and longe deliberate disputation and consultation had and made it was finally resolued as before c. 17. Thus you see how maturely this matter was done and resolued by the new head of the English Church and his Counsell which resolution not withstanding I presume M. Attorney and those of his religion will not well allow à parte rei though for his authoritie they may not denie it according to their owne grounds in that he did contradict therin the Popes and so in this respect they seem to bee but in pittifull plight for that neither the one nor the other head serueth well their turnes And with this wee shall leaue King Henry the 8. who in all the rest of his raigne which as hath byn said was but the third parte after his spirituall headship of that he had raigned before in acknowledgment of the Popes Supremacie his Decrees Ordinances and actions though they were inconstant variable yet were they all except this only controuersie of the Popes authoritie against Protestants and their religion as appeareth both by his solemne condemning and burning of Iohn Lambert for denying the Reall presence the next yeare after this Statute was made as also of Anne Ascue and others vpon the last yeare of his life for the same heresie and of manie others for other Protestant-opinions so as I doe not see how M. Attorney can much glorie in this first headshipp of his Church of England especially that being true which Bishop Gardiner preached and protested publikely at Pauls Grosse in Queen Maries time that K. Henry dealt with him a little before his death for reconcyling himself to the Pope by restoring to him his authority againe if with his honour it might bee brought to passe but before this could bee treated he died and thereby was frustrated of his good purpose therin The answere to certaine Instances of M. Attorney out of this raigne of K. Henry the eight §. II. 18. And this might suffice for King Henries raigne but only that M. Attorney vpon the recitall of certeyne of the said Kings Statutes made by himself for his owne spirituall Supremacy which I hold not needfull for me to stand to answere he moueth a doubt and answereth the same in such sorte as is worthy of consideration His doubt is that for so much as K. Henry was now declared head of the Church and all Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction taken from the Pope in England and in English affaires what shal become of the Canons or Canon law togeather with the Constitutions and Ecclesiasticall Ordinances depending of the Church of Rome wherby the spirituall Courts of England were wont to bee gouerned you shall heare his answere in his owne words The Attorney If it bee demaunded saith hee what Canons Constitutions Ordinances and Synodals Prouinciall are still in force within this Realme I answere that it is resolued and enacted by authoritie of Parlament that such as haue been allowed by generall consent and custome within the Realme and are not contrariant or repugnant to the Laws Statutes and Customes of this Realme nor to the damage or hurte of the Kings prerogatiue Royall are still in force within this Realme as the Kings Ecclesiasticall laws of the same Now as Consent and Custome hath allowed those Canons so no doubt by generall consent of the whole Kealme anie of the same maie bee corrected enlarged explained or abrogated For example there is a decree that all Clerkes that haue receiued anie manner of Orders greater or smaller should bee exempt pro causis criminalibus before the temporall Iudges This decree had neuer anie force within England First for that it was neuer approued and allowed of by generall consent within the Realme Secondly it was against the laws of the Realme as it doth appeare by infinite presidents Thirdly it was against the prerogatiue and soueraigntie of the King that any subiect within this Realme should not bee subiect to the laws of this Realme The Catholicke Deuine 19. Heere you see two points touched in this answere First the resolution it self and then the confirmation therof by a speciall example The resolution is very ambiguous doubtfull and vncertaine if you consider it For he saith that such Canonicall laws are to bee still in force as were allowed by generall consent not contrariant to the laws statutes and customes of this Realme nor importe anie dammage to the Kings prerogatiue Royall And what are these thinke you And how vncertaine a rule is this prescribed for laws whereby matters of conscience must be determined Who may not say in his owne case or others this Canon or Constitution though it be of neuer so auncient Councels or Decrees of the Church for of such consisteth the Canon-law was neuer allowed by generall consent of England this is contrariant to some Statute or Custome this importeth dammage to the Kings prerogatiue Royall and so indeed by establishing this new headship the whole body of Ecclesiasticall regimēt was ouerthrowne though M. Attorney to salue the matter saith that the said Canonicall lawes should remaine still in force with the restrictiōs aforesaid as the Kings Ecclesiasticall lawes which is as much to say as that these Canon-lawes that were made by generall Councels Nationall or Prouinciall Synods and by the Popes of Rome themselues shall not remaine as their lawes but as the Kings lawes for that he retaineth them of which poore refuge I haue spoken often before how weake and idle it is 20. But now for his particular example chosen out to proue that the generall Canonicall lawes of the whole Church receiued throughout Christendome may be corrected and enlarged explaned abrogated by a particular Countrey which is contrary to the common Maxime that no law can be abrogated but by the same authority by which it was made and allowed or greater I cannot but maruaile that he would insist vpō the exemption of Clerks from secular
tribunals no one thing in all the libertyes and priuiledges of the Church and Church-men being more ordinary not vsuall nor generally receiued then this though M. Attorney presumeth to affirme heere that this Decree had neuer any force within England which seemeth to me so manifest an vntruth as I marueile he would affirme it so flattly For to let passe all that I haue said before in the second Chapter of this our confutation for the confirmation of the exemptions of Clerks their persons and goods out of the Decrees of auncient Christian Emperours that ratified the Church-Canons in that behalfe and the conformity therevnto of our Christian Kings before the Conquest handled in the 5. 6. Chapters of this booke besides this I say the assertion of M. Attorney may euidently be ouerthrowne by all the laws vse and custome since the said Conquest and namely and expressly by the laws of the Conquerour himself recited before by me in the 7. Chapter of this answere which were continued by all the said Conquerours posterity vntill the tyme of King Henry the 3. when written Statutes had first their beginning namely that of Magna Charta by which lawes and Statutes the said priuiledge and exemption was often and ordinarily ratified and confirmed 21. As for example in the third yeare of King Edward the first sonne to the said King Henry the Statute speaketh thus when a Clerke is taken for guylte of felony and is demaunded by the Ordinary he shall be deliuered to him according to the priuiledge of holy Church on such perill as belongeth to it after the custome aforetymes vsed c. Behold the contradictory words to M. Attorneys that said this decree had neuer any force nor was approued in England The instance also of Bigamyes alleadged before by M. Attorney and answered by vs in the 11. Chapter of this booke vnder the raigne of this King Edward the first doth euidently confirme that which we say and refuteth M. Attorney For that the Kings Counsell refusing there to deliuer certaine felons demaunded by the Prelates in respect only that they were Bigamyes or had byn twice marryed therby were excluded by the generall Councell of Lions from the priuiledge of Clergy-men this I say doth shew that before that Councell Bigamyes also had that priuiledge by the Latin words of the law wherin it is said Praelati tanquam Clericos exigâ—runt sibi liberandos These prelates or Bishops did exact or require those felons to be set free vnto them as Clerks doth manifestly declare that they demaunded it by the knowne law of the land generally receiued in those dayes 22. And conforme to this vnder King Edward the second sonne to the former Edward we find the law to speake in these words A Clerke flying to the Church for felony to obtaine the priuiledge of the Church if he affirme himself to be a Clerke shall not be compelled to abiure the Realme but yeelding himself to the law of the Realme shall enioy the priuiledges of the Church according to the laudable customes of the Realme heeretofore vsed So there where you see that this was no new thing in those dayes 23. And I might ad to this diuers other like Decrees of the succeeding Kings as namely of King Edward the third in the 18. and 25. yeares of his raigne and of King Henry the 4. in the 4. yeare of his raigne vnder whome it is written in the records of Canterbury Church that the Archbishop Arundel seeing this ancient priuiledge of the Clergy to haue byn somwhat weakned by former Kings he dealt with the said King Henry effectually and obtained saith the Register vt vetus Cleri praerogatiua per Regem renouaretur ne Clerici ad Regium tribunal raperentur That the auncient prerogatiue of Clergy-men might be renewed by the King that Clerks should not be drawne to the Kings tribunall And this was a point so notoriously knowne in England in those dayes as when vpon the yeare 1405. in the said King Henry the fourth his raigne the Archbishop of Yorke Richard Scroope togeather with some others of the nobility had risen in armes against him and the King in his choller would needs haue him condemned and executed as he was Gaston the cheife Iustice as Harpesfield noteth out of the said Bishops life and the addition of Poli-chronicon knowing that by the law he could not be condemned by a secular Iudge refused to sit vpon him and so he was condemned by Syr Raph Euers and Syr VVilliam Fulthrop knights authorized therevnto by the Kings armed commission wherof the Clergy greatly complaining Pope Innocentius the seauenth excommunicated the doers and denounced to K. Henry by the Archbishop of Canterbury that he would proceed in like manner against himself if he gaue not good satisfaction in that behalfe but he dying soone after and a great schisme thervpon ensuing in the Roman Church nothing was done 24. But much auncienter then this wee might alleadge diuers examples out of the raignes of King Henry the 3. and Edward the 3. wherof wee haue made mention also in parte before treating of their times as of one Peter Riâ—all who had been Treasurer to King Henry the 3. and being apprehended by the Kings commission and to bee sent to the Tower said to him thus as Matthew Paris writeth Domine Clericus sum nec debeo incarcerari vel sub Laicorum custodia deputari My leige I am a Clerke and therefore I ought not to bee imprisoned nor to bee kept vnder the custody of Laie-men The King answered Te vt laicum hactenûs gesâ—isti à te igitur vt à laico cui meum commisi thesaurum exigo Thou hast borne thy self hitherto as a laie-man and therefore as of a laie-man to whom I committed my treasure I exact an account of the same And for that he was found with armour vnder his Clergie attyre both for this because the Archbishop of Canterburie there present seemed not willing to answere for him he was sent to the Tower yet after two daies saith our author he was deliuered againe thence by the said Archbishop and carried to VVinchester and there left in the Cathedrall Church 25. And some fiue yeares after that againe one Raph Briton a Clerke and Chaâ—on of S. Pauls Church who likewise had been K. Henries Treasurer being accused to the said King of diuers crimes touching treason and by his commission to the Maior of London apprehended and sent to the Tower was by the instance of the Clergie vrging their said priuiledge dismissed Rex dictum Ranulsum saith Paris licet inuitus solui in pace dimitti praecepit the King though vnwilling commaunded the said Raph to bee let forth of prison and peaceably dismissed So as this exemption was no new thing at that time as M. Attorney would haue it seeme And of King Edward the third aboue a hundred yeares after that againe Thomas
also calumnious what shall wee saie of M. Attorney in this behalfe that presumeth so confidentlie to put such open vntruths in print 4. First then for the former point not onlie many Catholicks in the first eleuen yeares by him prescribed did refuse publikely to come to the Protestants Church but many Puritans also from the verie first entrance of Queen Elizabeth to her Crowne and so is it testified by publike authoritie of diuers books set forth by order and approbation of the Bishops of England themselues these years past against the said Puritans recounting the beginning ofspring and progresse of that Sect and faction one of them wriâ—â—ng thus Vpon the returne of Goodman VVhittingham Gylby with â—he rest of their associates from Geneua to England although it greiued them at the heart that they might not beare as great a â—way heer in their seuerall Consistories as Caluyn did it Geneua c. yet medled not they much in shew with matters of this discipline but rather busied themselues about the apparrell of ministers ceremonies prescribed and in picking of quarrells against the Communion booke c. Thus writeth hee of the first Geneâ—ian English preachers that returned from thence to England after the Queens raigne and that for these quarrels against the Common and Communion-booke they refused to come to the Protestants Church in those daies as much as Catholikes it is euident But yet you shall heare it affirmed plainly and distinctly out of the same Author quite opposite to M. Attorneys asseveration though hee bee of his religion if yet he haue made his choise 5. For the first ten or eleuen yeares of her Maiestyes raigne saith hee through the peeuish frowardnes the outcries exclamations of those that came home from Geneua against the garments prescribed to ministers and other such like matters no man of anie experience is ignorant what great contentioâ— and strife was raised in so much as their Sectaries deuided themselues from their ordinarie coÌ„gregations meeting togeather in priuate howses in woods and fields had and kept there their disorderly and vnlawfull Conuenticles which assemblees notwithstanding the absurdnes of them in a Church reformed M. Cart-wright within a while after tooke vpon him in a sorte to defend c. So hee And thus much for Puritanes whome if M. Attorney will graunt to bee of anie perswasion what soeuer in Christian religion he then must needs graunt also that hee was much oâ—ershott in this his first so generall a Proposition affirming that none of what persuasion soeuer did at anie time refuse within that compasse to goe to Church But lett vs see how wee can ouerthrow the same in like manner concerning Catholickes of whom principally hee meant it 6. Hee that shall but cast backe the eye of his memorie vpon the beginning of Queen Elizabeths raigne and shall consider how many Archbishops Bishops Deans Archdeacons Heads of Colledges Chanons Priests Schollers Religious persons of diuers sortes and sexes Gentle-men Gentle-weomen and others did refufe openly to conforme themselues to that new change of Religion then made and published by authority of the said Queen at the beginning of her raigne will maruaile how and in what sense and whether in iest or earnest sleeping or waking M. Attorney set downe in writing so generall a negatiue assertion For that he shall see so many conuictions therof as there be particular witnesses of credit against him in that behalfe And truly it seemeth that either he was an infant or vnborne at that time and hath vnderstood little of those affaires since or els forgot himself much now in affirming so resolutely a proposition refutable by so infinite testimonyes 7. For if he looke but vpon Doctor Sanders Monarchy in latin in his 7. booke where he handleth the matters that fell out vpon the first change of religion in Queen Elizabeths dayes he shall find 14. Bishops at least of England only besides ten more of Ireland and Scotland togeather with Doctor Fecknam Abbot of VVestminster Father Maurice Chasey and VVilson Priors of the Carthusians 13. Deans of Cathedrall churches 14. Archdeacons 15. heads of Colledges almost 50. Chanons of Cathedrall churches aboue eightscore other Priests wherof diuers were Doctors or Bachlers of diuinity Ciuill and Canon-law depriued from their liuings and offering themselues either to voluntary banishment abroad or to imprisonment and disgrace at home for maintenance of Catholicke religion to omit all the rest of the lay sort both of the Nobility Gentry and others that stood openly to the defence of the same Religion All which did refuse to goe to the Protestant-seruice euen in those first dayes which is testimony inough to conuince the open and notorious falsity of M. Attorneys assertion that no person of what persuasion soeuer in Christian religion did at any time refuse to goe to Church though I deny not but that many other besides these throughout the Realme though otherwise Catholickes in heart as most then were did at that tyme and after as also now either vpon feare or lacke of better instruction or both repaire to Protestant-Churches the case being then not so fully discussed by learned men as after it was whether a man with good conscience may goe to the Church and seruice of a different Religion from his owne which releiueth little M. Attorneys affirmation And so this shall suffice for the first point 8. In the second point being no lesse notoriously vntrue then the first he offereth the said Catholickes much more iniury in affirming that vpon this occasion of the Bul of Pius quintus against Q. Elizabeth they first refused to goe to the Church as not holding her for true and lawfull Queene insinuating therby another consequence also much more false and malicious then this to wit that the same may be said and vnderstood of Recusant Catholickes at this day in respect of his Maiesty that now is But the vntruth of this assertion is most manifest both by that we haue shewed before that great multitudes of Catholickes refused euen from the beginning to goe to Protestant-Churches though then the matter was not much vrged against them as also by this other reason for that their holding the Queene for true or vnlawfull was and is impertinent to the matter of going to Church Nay their holding her for not Queen if any so did did rather disoblige then oblige them to this recusancy 9. The reason heerof is for that one principall cause binding them in conscience not to goe to the seruice of a different or opposite religion to their owne was the precept and commaundement giuen by the said Queene that all should repaire to the said seruice to shew their conformity c. For that the obeying of this precept in matters of religioÌ„ they offering themselues otherwise to goe to any Church for temporall matters was a kind of publike denying their owne faith As for example if in Persia at this day or other
and how it extendeth it selfe cap. 1. per totum Error how it differeth from Ignorance cap. 1. num 8. 9. Euesham-Abbey in VVorcester-shire builded by S. Egwyn cap. 6. num 42. The same priuiledged from Rome ibidem Eustachius K. Stephens sonne his violence vsed against Clergy-men of Yorke cap. 8. num 35. Excommunications practised by the Apostles cap. 2. num 15. Exemption of Clergy-men from secular power ex iure diuino cap. 2. num 37. Item by Imperiall lawes ibid. n. 38 By particular Kinges and Princes ib. num 39. Exemptions graunted by diuers Popes to pious vvorkes in England before the Conquest cap. 5. num 10. Expostulations vvith M. Attorney about iniuryes offered to many in his booke of Reportes cap. 16. per totum Exulteration of M. Attorneys booke of Reportes cap. 16. num 33. F. Father Campian and his fellovv-martyrs iniured by M. Attorney cap. 16. n. 11. Their protestations at their death ib. num 12. Founders of pious vvorkes had authority ordinarily to giue Charters for priuiledges and exemptions therof cap. 8. num 23. Foundation of Abbeys and Monasteryes in England before the Conquest cap. 6. à num 37. vsque ad 49. Franquises and priuiledges of Churches and monasteryes procured from the Pope cap. 6. num 37.38.39 deinceps Freedome of speach in the ancient Fathers to Emperours cap. 4. num 4. 5. 6. G. Geffrey K. Richard the first his brother made Archbishop of Yorke cap. 9. num 35. His deposition from his bishopricke ibid. num 45. Againe restored ibid. num 46. Glastenbury-Abbey priuiledged from Rome at the petition of K. Edgar cap. 6. num 45. God the author of all lavvfull povver cap. 1. num 1. 2. Gods miraculous actions in the old testament ascribed to Christ cap. 4. num 30. Gouernment of vvomen in spiritualityes and absurdity therof cap. 4. n. 19. 20.21 22. Great-Charter for Church-priuiledges began by K. Henry the third cap. 10. num 6. S. Gregoryes commission to S. Augustine of Canterbury cap. 6. nu 12. 13. S. Gregory Nazianzens discourse about the nature of spirituall and temporall Iurisdiction cap. 2. num 4. Groundes of spirituall authority Prefac num 6. Groundes of Protestants assertions Prefac num 7. Of Puritans ibid. num 8. Of Catholickes ibid. num 9. Groundes in sectes new-opinions vvhat they are or can be cap. 16. n. 25. Gualter Archbishop of Roane Gouernour of England cap. 9. n. 4. 42. His disgust and appeale against King Richard the first ibid. num 47. Guide to saluation Pref. num 5. H. Head-ship of spirituall matters not possibly in a woman cap. 4. num 26. The absurdityes that would follow therof ibid num 27. K. Henry the first his raigne ouer England cap. 8. num 8. His good beginning ibid. num 9. His resignation of inuestitures ibid. num 14. His conference vvith Pope Calixtus in Normandy ibid num 14. His acknowledgment of the Popes supremacy ibid. num 21. K. Henry the second his raigne out England cap. 9. à num 1. vsque ad n. 22. His temporall greatnesse ibid. num 2. His lamentable end ibid. num 6. Laws attempted by him against the Church ibid. num 7. Made legate of the Pope in England ibid num 9. His humility to the Sea Apostolicke cap. 9. num 10. His appeale to the Pope about S. Thomas of Canterburâ— death ibid num 11. His purgation and absolution by the Popes Legat. ibid. n. 12. 13. His letter to the Pope in great affliction ibid. n. 14. â—â— The straytes vvherunto he vvas driuen ibid. num 19. His pennance at the body of S. Thomas of Canterbury cap. 9. num 19. K. Henry the third his temporall homage done to the Sea Apostolicke cap. 10. num 3. His beginning of the Great Charter for Church priuiledges ibid. num 6. His conference vvith K. Lewes of France ibid. num 9. His obedience and subiection to the Popes cap. 10 n 19. His letter to Pope Innocentius ibid. num 21. His statutes in fauour of the Clergy ibid. num 27. His obedience to the Bishopp of London in spirituall matters ibid. num 34 35 Also to the Deane of Paules ibid. num 38. K. Henry the 4. his raigne cap. 13. n. 1. 2. 3. deinceps His condemnation and execution of the Archbishop of Yorke c. 15. n. 23. K. Henry the seauenth his raigne ouer England cap. 14 n. 15. 16. deinceps His statute for reformation of the Clergy ibid. His deuotion and obedience to the Sea of Rome vntill his death ibid. n. 21. K. Henry the 8. his good beginning cap. 15. n. 1. 2. His booke against Luther ibid. num 3.4 5. His arguments therin for the Popes supremacy ibid num 5. 6. dein His inuectiue against Luthers inconstancy ibid. num 7. His good offices to the Pope continued for many yeares ibid. n. 9. The beginning of his breach vvith the Pope ibid. n. 10. 11. His taking vpon him the Supremacy ibid num 13.14 15. His condemnation of Protestants religion ibid. n. 15. Heretickes their pretence of singularity of knowledge cap. 1. n. 5. 6. 7. Heresy how great and grieuous a synne cap. 16. n. 26. Hubert Earle of Kent Chiefe Iusticer of England cap. 10. num 34. His disgrace vvith the Kinge ibid. His taking of Sanctuary ibid. Hunting hawking disliked in English Bishopps and Prelates c. 9. n. 45. I. Ignorance vvhat it is cap. 1. num 10. Ignorance how it differeth from error ibid. n. 10. 11. Ignorance negatiue and priuitiue ibid. num 10. 11. Ignorance voluntary and inuoluntary ibid. num 11. 12. Inas King of the VVestsaxons his letters in fauour of the Pope cap. 6. n. 69. His Pilgrimage to Rome for deuotion cap. 6. n. 82. Inconueniences by strangers promoted to Ecclesiasticall dignityes in England cap. 11. num 36. Remedyes therof sought from the Pope ibid. n. 38. Iniuryes offered to diuers sorts of men by M. Attorney his booke cap. 16. per totum Insolency of some priuate men and perills that often arise therby cap. 16. num 31. Inuasion of Abbey-landes or goods forbidden vnder payne of damnation cap. 5. num 11. 12. Inuectiue of K. Henry the 8. against Luthers inconstancy cap. 15. num 7. Inuestitures to Benefices desyred by Princes denyed by Popes cap. 7. n. 34. The beginning therof by secular Princes cap. 8. num 16. Inuestitures resigned by K. Henry the first cap. 8. num 14. Inuestitures graunted only by permission of the Sea Apostolicke cap. 8. num 17. K. Iohn of England his variable state in gouernment cap. 9. n. 48. deinceps His obedience to the Sea of Rome ibid. num 50. 51. His piety in the beginning of his raigne ibid num 53. His humility liberality ibid n. 54. His breach with the Church of Rome and occasion therof cap. 9. n. â—7 His indignation against Clergy meÌ„ ibid. num 58,59 60. His offer of subiectioÌ„ to the Mores ibid. num 62.
His reconciliation vvith the Sea of Rome ibid. num 62. 63. His death ibidem n. 66. Iurisdiction spirituall and temporall and the dependance or independance the one of the other cap. 2. n. 6. 7. Iurisdiction-spirituall internall and externall cap. 2. n. 16. Ins how farre the vvord extendeth cap. 1. num 3. K. Key of knowledg cap. 6. num 32. Kinges capable of Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction by commission cap. 12. n. 29. King how he is Persona mixta c. 14. num 1â— King Edward the CoÌ„fessor his Charters and priuiledges for Church-libertyes cap. 5. n. 15. deinceps Item his subiection to the Pope ibid. num 16. 17. 18. King Edward the first excommunicated by Pope Formosus cap. 6. n. 57. King Edvvyn of Northumberland demaunded Bishops from Rome c. 6. nu 22. Priuiledges graunted vnto him by Pope Honorius ibidem King Edgar his reformation of the Clergy of England by authority from Rome cap. 6. num 27. King Ceadwalla of the VVestsaxons his going to Rome and death there cap. 6. num 40. King Ethelbert of kent his Charter for Church priuiledges cap. 5. num 11. His dependance of the Sea of Rome cap. 6. num 20. King Inas his lavves in fauour of the Pope cap 6. num 69. His Peter-pence paid to Rome ibid. num 68. King Kenulphus his Charter for Church priuiledges cap. 5 num 3. 4. His letter and humble petition to Pope Leo. cap. 6. num 30. 32. King Offa of Mercia his atteÌ„pt against Iurisdiction of the Sea of Canterbury cap. 6. num 29. King Offa the younger of Mercia his Confirmation of Peter-pence to Rome cap. 6. n. 70. King Osway of Northumberland his embassage to Pope Vitalianus for an Archbishop into England cap. 6. n. 24. King of Spaine his Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction in Sicily cap. 15. num 20. Knightes of the Temple suppressed in England cap. 11. nu 43. L. Lanfranke chosen Archbishop of Canterbury cap. 7. n. 4. His letter to Pope Alexander the second ibidem Lawes Ecclesiasticall not made but receaued by secular Princes cap. 1. n. 4. Lawes-birthright cap. 1. num 18. 19. Lawes municipall and their antiquity cap. 1. n. 19. Their commodityes discommoâ—â—â—â—â—â— ibid. num 20. Lawes-canon and how they vvere first receyued in England cap. 4. n. 17. Law-Ciuill and vvhat it is c. 4. n. 24. Law of Nature cap. 4. num 25. Law Euangelicall cap. 4. num 29. Lawes municipall of England cap. 4. num 39. Lawes made before the Conquest by secular princes concerning Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction cap. 6. n. 3. 4.5.6.7 deinceps Lawes Ecclesiastical not made by Princes but by Prelates in England c. 6. n. 9. Lawes attempted by K. Henry the second against the Church of England cap. 9. n. 7. Lawes of K. Edward the first in preiudice of the Clergy of England cap. 11. num 21. Law of Premunire and beginning therof cap. 12. n. 11. 12 Lawes Ecclesiasticall subiect to euery mans particular caluÌ„niation c. 15. n. 19. Legates of the Pope forbidden entrance into England and vvhy cap. 14. num 13. 15. Leopold Duke of Austria his imprisoning of K. Richard the first cap. 9. num 39. Lollards heretickes in England cap. 13. n. 7. Lawes for their apprehension and execution ibid. num 7. 23. Their name and origen ibidem Luther impugned by K. Henry the 8. Cap. 15. num 4. 5. 6. deinceps His inconstancy inueighed at by the same King ibid. num 7. M. Missions into England by authority of the Pope cap. 6. num 33. Monasteryes and Abbeys founded in England before the Conquest cap. 6. à num 37. vsque ad 49. Monasteryes and Churches priuiledges procured from Rome cap. 6. n. 37. 38. 39. Monastery of S. Bertulphes the priuiledges therof cap. 6. num 39. Motiues that indured K. Edw. the 3. to proceed so violently against the Church of England cap. 12. num 3. Mounsieur Lansackes coÌ„ference vvith Queene Elizabeth cap. 15. num 41. N. Name of Lollards from whence it is deriued cap. 13. num 23 24. M. Attorneys ridiculous Etimology therof ibid. num 22. Nature and conditions of spirituall and temporall iurisdiction expressed by S. Gregory Nazianzen cap. 2. num 4. Nicolas Morris Abbot of VValtham punished by K. Edw. the third vvhy cap. 12. num 29. 32. Nouelty of Q. Elizabeths supremacy misliked by Puritans and Protestants cap. 4. num 41.42.43 deinceps O Oath of Supremacy exacted first of all by Queen Elizabeth cap. 4. num 52. 53. Oath of K. Stephen for the maintenance of the libertyes of holy Church of England cap. 8. n. 27. Obedience of Clergy-men due to the Ciuill Magistrate and how cap. 2. num 33. 34 Obedience of K. Edward the Confessor to the Popes of Rome in his tyme. cap. 5. num 16.17 18. Occasion of the breach of K. Iohn with the Sea Apostolicke cap. 9. num â—7 Occasions of K. Henry the 8. his breach from the pope cap. 15. numero 10. 11. Offa King of the Mercians his confirmation of Peter-pence to the Sea of Rome cap. 6. num 70. Ordinances and decrees of Pope Formosus for the Church of EnglaÌ„d cap. 6. num 59. Origens of spirituall and temporall iurisdiction different cap. 15. num 29. Osius his resolute speach to Constantiâ—s the Emperour cap. 4. num 7. P. Palles of the Archbishops of England accustomed to be taken at Rome cap. 7. n. 11. S. Paules esteeme of spirituall Power giuen vnto him other the Apostles and their successors cap. 2. n. 13. 14. His eager reprehension of vvomans superiority in the Church cap. 4. n. 32. Peace of the Church what it is cap. 7. num 16. Pascalis the pope his letter to King Henry the first cap. 8. num 10. Pennance of K. Henry the 2. at the body of S. Thomas of Canterbury cap. 9. num 19. Peter-pence paid to Rome and the beginning therof cap. 6. n. 67.68 69. The same coÌ„firmed by K Offa. ibidem num 70. Also by K. Adelnulph ibid. num 71. In like manner by K. Canutus the Dane ibid. num 72. By K. Edward the Confessor ibidem num 73. Item by K. VVilliam the Conquerour ibid. num 74. And by other kinges vntill K. Henry the 8. ibid. num 75. Perills that often rise by the insolency of priuate men cap. 16. num 3â— Pilgrimage to Rome for deuotion by diuers of our English kinges cap. 6. num 76.77 deinceps Plurality of benefices and vvho can dispense therwith cap. 14. num 20. Pointes commendable in a good pastor cap. 4. num 37. Pope Honorius his priuiledges to K. Edwyn of Northumberland cap. 6. n. 22. Pope Formosus his excommunication of K. Edward the first before the Conquest cap. 6. num 57. His decrees and Ordinances for the Church of England ibid. num 59. Pope Pascalis his letter to K Henry the first cap. 6. num 10. Popes prouisions in EnglaÌ„d for Ecclesiasticall liuinges to straÌ„gers cap. 12. n. â—
16. Ioan. 21 〈◊〉 20. 1. Cor. 12. Vâ—â—â—ersall 〈…〉 â—gainst M Attorâ—â—◠〈◊〉 dist 〈◊〉 Yno 〈◊〉 Sâ—â—â—ole Dâ—â—â—ors 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in 〈…〉 〈◊〉 Doctors Fathers and expositors Chrysâ—â— 5. ser. Quid regulares famina viris non â—â—habitant A notable discourse of S. Chrys. l. â— de sacordoâ—iâ— sub initiuâ—â— Ioan. 21. 〈◊〉 coÌ„â—â—â—dable 〈◊〉 good â—â—stor A vvomeÌ„ 〈◊〉 exâ—â—â—led 〈◊〉 â—â—urch-gâ—â—ernâ—â—nt Hovv much S. Chrysost. authoritie ought to be esteemed in this point The municipall lavvey of England * Infra â— 6. demonstrat 10. in cap. 7. Manifest reasons A vvoman can not be Priest Aâ—â—â—rdiâ—â—â—f coÌ„seâ—◠〈◊〉 A â—â—eat 〈…〉 Consent of Protestant vvriters Caluin in cap. 6. Amos epist. 54. ad myconâ—â—â— Beza in â—â—fesâ—râ—ne cap. 5. de prâ—sb fol. 32. 43. Viretus Dialog 3. 〈…〉 ad 〈…〉 burg 〈…〉 and 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 The repetition and coÌ„clusion of all A point vvorthy of laughter K. Henry â— Edâ—â—â—d 6. â—â—â—tvvin 〈…〉 cap 1. A point â—â—rthy of 〈◊〉 The oath of supremacy exacted of Q. Elizabeth The finall consideration vpon all * Monsieur Laâ—saâ— Embassador of the K. of FraÌ„ce and others vvherof see more Infra cap. 15. Reportes fol. 1. Of English Kings before the Conquest Reportes fol. 9. The Charter of K. Kenulphus anno 755. Stamford lib. 3. c. 39. fol. 1012. This charter vvas pleaded 1. Hâ—nr 7. 23. 25. 〈◊〉 The first pointe of M. Attorneys collection refuted Bed lib. 4. hist. Angl. cap. 5. Thâ— secoÌ„d poâ—nt ansvvâ—â—â—d 〈◊〉 the 〈…〉 then 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 third 〈…〉 Of diuers sortes of exemptioÌ„â— granted to pious vvorks by Popes Ossa K. of Mercians Paris iâ— hist. Angl. anno 794. 〈◊〉 Gulâ—â—l 〈◊〉 l. de 〈◊〉 talibus 〈◊〉 ast S. â—â—ustin 〈◊〉 Char. 〈◊〉 K. â—â—â—elbert â—605 â—â—ainst â—â—â—â—ders 〈◊〉 Abbey 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 Harpeâ—selâ— hist. Angl. saculo 10. c. 9. ex Mariano Scoto K. Kenulfus gaue his Charter to Abindon by authority of the Pope The instance of K. Edvvard the confessors charter examined Alredus 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 S. Edoâ—â—â—ds â—â—â—g Edâ—â—rd the â—â—â—â—â—ssors â—â—â—â—ection 〈◊〉 the â—â—pe 〈◊〉 1033. 〈◊〉 S. â—â—â—vards 〈◊〉 19. cap. 2. Rom. 13. Rog. Houed part 1. ant al. in vit Hen. 2. Ioan. Fox in Act. Monument The 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 King Edvvards gouernment 〈…〉 Châ—â—ch vvaâ— by 〈…〉 Seâ— Baron 〈…〉 97. The K. of Spaine his Ecclesiastiâ—â—ll Iuâ—â—â—â—â—â—tion 〈…〉 Hovv little M. Attorney proueth Ten demonstrations beâ—oâ—â— the conquest 1 Of the lavves made by auncient Kings before the conquest Malmes l. â— de gestis Regum Anglorum c. 2. in Iâ—â— Differences of lavves and lavv-makers before the conquest Fox Acts and Mon. pag. 149. See the Conquerours Ecclesiasticall lavves cap. sequentâ— What the 〈◊〉 he◠〈…〉 Fox vbi supra * Cap. 5. Roger Hodon par 1. Annal. in vita Henr. 2 Magna carta cap. 1. Confirmation of Churches libertyes in England Articuli Cleri an 9. Edvvard â— 2 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 Ecclesâ—â—â—â—ca 〈…〉 counâ—â—â—â—â—ine 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 Pâ—eâ—â—â— See Bede lib. 1. histor Angl. c. 2â— Of Recourse made to Rome presently after our English Church vvas founded Ibidem The ansvvere of Pope Gregory coÌ„cerninge French Bishops Beda lib. 1. hist. cap. 27. Gregoâ— in Regist. lib. 12. c. 15. 〈◊〉 Gregoâ—â—â—â— comâ—iâ—sion to Auguâ—â—ine Bede lib. 2. hist. Anglicana cap. 5. The conuersion of other Kingdomes after that of Kent Anno 600. Anno 604. Anno 709. Anno 606. Anno 635. Anno 662. â—up cap. 2. â— 4. â—cclesiaâ—ticall â—â—vves all â—â—ne though in â—â—â—serent â—ingdoâ—es M. Attorney his euasion ansvvered 3 That all Ecclesiasticall vveighty matters vvere referred by our Kings people to Rome â— Auguâ—â—ine appointed his succesâ—ors by orâ—â—r auâ—horitie to Rome Anno Doâ—â—ni 604. 〈◊〉 lib. 1. 〈…〉 p 4. Anno 610. 〈◊〉 de 2. hist. â— Ethelâ—â—rt and Sebert â—ovv they â—epended â—â— Rome K. Eadbald an Apostata reclaymed Beda lib. 2. hist. cap. 8. Authoâ—ity giuen by the Pope to make Bishops in England Malmesb. in fasâ—is anno Christi 621. K. Edvvyn demaunded Bishops froÌ„ Rome Beda lib. 2. â— cap. 17. Pope Honorius his â—riuiledges graunâ—ed to K. Edvvyn Anno Domini 665. Bede lib. 3. hist. cap. 29. Bede ibid. anno Domini 665. The Pope sendeth reliques to the King and Qeeene promiseth an Archbishop Bede lib. 4. histor Anglicanâ— c. 1. Abbott Adrian Theodorus sent for Archbishop of Canterbury Anno 669. â—eda lib. 4. â—â—st cap. 2. A happy â—ate of â—he English Church Malmesb. lib. 2. de Regibâ—s Anglorum c. 8. K. Edgar sent for authority to Rome to reforme the Clergie M. Attorney challenged K. Ethelbald See Stovve anno 71â— Malmesb. lib. 1. de gestâ—s Regum Anglorum lib. 1. de gostir Pontificâ—â— The atâ—â—mpte of â—â—ng Offa againsts the â—â—risdictioÌ„ of Canterbury See diuers â—auses of Alâ—uins â—pistle to â—thelard â— Malmesb lib. 1. de gostis â—â—â—tificuâ— The epistle of K. Kenulphus to Pope Leo. The humble petitioÌ„ of King Kenulphus Key of knovvledge The determination of Pope Leo 3. for Archbish Athelarde Kings and Princes subiects to the Archb of Canterbury in spirituall matters Missions made by authority of the â—â—pe â—â—â—rent in â—â—râ—n in â—ngl Dispenâ—â—tions of â—ost imâ—ortance â—â—ocured 〈◊〉 Rome Malmesb. lib. â— de vltis Pontifiâ—um in Sâ—â—thuâ—â— Malmesb. ibidem Stovv in anno â—39 Malmesb. lib. 2. dâ—gestis Regum Anglorum cap. 2. Alredus Riâ—uall in vita D. Edvvardâ— Polidorus alij â—â— Iohanâ—â— Tvvo exâ—mples afâ—er the â—onquest â—â—anderus lib. 1. de 〈◊〉 4 〈…〉 â—riuiledâ—es 〈◊〉 of Churches Monasteryes Hospitalls c. by the â—ope Abbott Biscopus sent to Rome for priuiledges Bedâ— lib. 4. hist. Angl. cap. 10. Bede tâ—m 3. in vita S. Bertolphâ— The priuiledges of S. Bertolphus his Monastery Ceadwalla Inas Malmesb. 1. de gâ—stis â—â—gum Anglorum câ—p 2. Malmesb. 〈◊〉 Adelâ—â—us his booke of virginity Malmesb. â—â— 2. histoâ—â— nouella Florentius in chronico anno 70â— Priuiledges of the Abbey of Euesham The priuiledges of S. Albanes founded by King Offa. Math. Vestmonasteriensis in historia anno 794. â—at Paris vita Henâ—â—â—â—terâ—â—s â—â—no 1256. Malmesb. 〈◊〉 2. de 〈◊〉 Regum anglorum â—â—p 1. Priuiledges graÌ„ted to Glastenbury at the petition of K. Edgar Malmes iâ— vita Edgarâ— Ingulphus in historia de Crâ—yland King Edgar charter confirmed the Popes charter The priuiledges of VVestminster procured by K. Edvvard Alredus Rieuell in vita S. Edwards Anno Domini 1054. Ibidem Mutuall letters betvvene Pope Nicolas and King Edvvard Priuiledges of VVestminster vvith a terrible curse to the breakers 5 Appeales and complaints to the Sea of Rome about controuersies that fell out Appeales more frequeÌ„t since the Conquest Appeales before the Conquest Bede lib. 4. historia cap. 11. 13. S. VVilfrides Appeales to Rome anno 679. Beda lib. 5. histor Ang. cap. 10. Beda ibid. The second Appeale of S. VVilfride to Rome Bede ibid. Malmesbur lib. 3. de gestis Pontif. Anglorum in Vvilfridâ— Malmesb. 〈◊〉 The epiâ—â—le of S. â—â—eodorus 〈◊〉 fauour VVâ—lâ—â—id S. 〈◊〉 vvhoâ—e he had â—mpuâ—ned S. VVilfrid restored
anno 1245. Ibidem K. Henry obtaineth of the P. to be accompted of ful age Paris in 〈◊〉 Hen. 3. an 122â— The beginning of the great Charter for church priuiledges VValsingh in viâ—a Edvvards primâ—â— initiâ— Eâ—ypodig Nâ—u 〈◊〉 an 1274. The deuout behauiour of K. Henry 3. ConfereÌ„ce betvvene K. Henry aud S. Levves K. of France Paris anno 12â—4 in vst Hen. 3. The vtilities by our English Kinges deuotion to Rome Paris Ibid. The Ciuil vvarrs of England vnder K. Henry the third The points vvherin the soueraignty of the Sea of Rome vvas seene The manner of Ecclesiastical elections vnder K. Henry 3. The manner of placing a Bishop of Durham Paris in vit Henr. 3. an 1226. 1228. An other example of the prouision of the Church of Canterbury Ibidem Richard of Canterbury appealeth to Rome against K. Henry 3. Paris an 1231. in vit Henr. 3. Tvvo elected Archbishops of Canterbury refused by the Pope Paris anno 1232. Hovv obedient K. Henry vvas to the Sea of Rome CoÌ„plaints of English-men against straÌ„gersâ— in England Math. Paris anno 1244. The louing and obedient letter of K. Henry vnto Pope Innocentius CoÌ„plaints made to the Councell and Pope himselfe of abuses Paris anno 1245. The popes seuerall orders for prouiding for Englishmen Generall consent of vvâ—â—ting to the Sea of Rome for remedye of agrieuaÌ„ces Math. Paris Anno. 1146. The beginning originall cause of al restraints Mag. Câ—art cap. 1. The statutes of K. Henry all in fauour of the Clergye 2. H. 3. tit ProhibitioÌ„ 13. 4. H. 3. Ibidem 15. 15. H. 3. tit ProhibitioÌ„ 22. Regist. fol. The explication of the lavv Stat. an 9. 〈◊〉 6. cap. 11. Spirituall coâ—â—tes superior to the teÌ„porall Hovv spirituall Courtes are the Kings courtes M. Attorneys inference hovv it holdeth and holdeth not Diuers examples ouerthrovving M. Attorneys commentarye Paris anno 1â—32 The King obeyed the Bishop of London in restoring Earle Hubert Paris Ibid. K Henry obeyed the B. of London in spirituall matters The Bishops refuse to excommunicate at the Kings appointment Paris anno 1234. S. EdmoÌ„d Archb. of Canterbury threatneth excoÌ„munication to the King if he obey him not Paris anno 1215. pag. 656. K. Henry obeyed the Deane of Paules in spirituall authority The Statute of Merton an 20. Hen. 3. This instance proueth nothing See the Code l. 5. tit 27. log 1. Constant lib. 5. Imper. Ze 1. lib. 10. Imper. Iustin. Nouell constit 89. de natural liberis §. Siquis igitur c. Lib. 4. Decret tit 17. cap. 6. * Cap. CoÌ„questus est * Cap. 13. Per venerabilem Ilidom Cap. 7. Causam quae M. Attorney mistaketh and mis-relateth the matter This King began his raigne an 1272. and raigned 35. yeares vntill 1307. Stovv in vita Edouards prâ—â—â— King Edvvard surnamed Long-shanke Deuotion of K. Edvvard Magna Charta VValsingam in vitae Edvvards p. anno 1191. King Edvvard praied and gaue almes for his Queenes soule Crosses erected VVorkes of piety of King â—dvvard VVestmon in heâ— or maiori in vita Edou primi Vestmonasteriensis anne 1197. A pious patheticall speach of King Edvvard King Edvvardes occasions of dealing in VVales and Scotland VValsingam anno 1292. in vita Edouards King Edvvardes mutabilitie in keeping priuiledges Math. Vestmonast VValsingam anno 1307. Math. Vestmon an 1278. Violent proceeding of K. Edvvard A sleight of K. Edvvard against the Clergie In anno 1294. A Knight sent to force the Monkes of VVestminster to yelde by feare to the Kings vvill In meere spirituall things the King neuer made difficulty to obey the Sea of Rome VValsingam eodem anno Diuers Bishopricks disposed of by Popes vnder K. Edvvard the first King Edvvardes deuotion tovvards the first Pope in Auinion King Edvvard accused the Archb. of Canterbury vnto the Pope VVestmonast eodem anno The great respect borne to the Sea of Rome by King Edvvarde An Embassadge sent by K. Edvvard to excuse himselfe to the Pope Thomas VValsingam in an 1308. The manner of vvriting of K Edvvard and his nobility to P. Bonifacius Math Vestmonaster Thom. Valsing in an 1301. 1302. King Edvvards lavves in preiudice of the Clergy of England Vide 3 Edo 5. â—â— Ass pl. 19. Brooke tit premunire pl. 10. Note this vvas vva â—y the common-lavv of England before any statute made CoÌ„mon-lavv must haue some birth or beginning VVestmonasteriensis an 1197. A cleere ouerthrovv of M. Attorneys assertion In vvhat sense the publishing of a Bul might be punished in K. Edvvards dayes Reportis fol. 15. 31. 〈◊〉 â— tit â—â—com 6. â— instance 15. Edouar tit Quare non admisit 7. Vide 39. Edou 3. 20. Note 1. ansvvere CoÌ„mon-lavves imagined but not extant Anno â— Edouards terâ—â—i stat 2. cap. 2. Seasing of Bishops landes Anno. 14. Edo 3. stat 3. pro Clero Hovv Bishops might be punished for not admitting the Kings iust presentatioÌ„ Supra cap. praeced The Archbishop of Canterbury depriued of his spiritual iurisdiction by Q Elizabeth anno 1580. The statuâ—e of 〈…〉 an 〈…〉 vnderstoode in vvhat senâ— should â—e receiued allouâ—ed hâ—ere Lib. 1. Decretalium Gregorie tit 21. The Decree against Bigamy In 6 Decre alium â—â—â— tit de Bigamis The true state of the case and doubt risen in England A poore commentary and shifte of M. Attorney Hovv M. Attorney straineth the â—ext to helpe himself 4 instance Statutum de anno 25. Edouâ— 1. Carlile vide 20. Edouar 3. tit Essom 24. Nota. The first atteÌ„pte vvas to vsurpe vpon such Ecclesiasticall things as appertayned to the Clergy of England vvho at that tyme stood in great avve of the church of Rome The ansvvere to the fourth Instance of M Attorney IncoÌ„ueniences by promoting strangers in England Diuers agreemeÌ„ts for prouision of Benefices VVest monast anno 1307. Remedy sought from the Pope himselfe VValsing Ibidem See statute anno 25. Edouards 3. The statute of Carleile maketh nothing for M. Attourney This King began his raigne an 1307. and raigned 19. yeres to vvitt vntill 1326. Ancient English vvriters vvhen the end VValsing in 〈◊〉 1307. Stovv in Edouardo p. â—â—â—ine vita The ill successe of King Edvvardes marriage â—n France The suppression of the Knights of the Temple VValsiâ—gam in storia Edâ—uâ—râ— 2. anno 1311. 1â—24 â—oâ—dor Stovv Ibidem Recourse made to the Pope by EnglaÌ„d and Scotland in their greatest controuersies VValsing anno 1319. 1323. The â— of Canterbury made by the Popes prouision The Bishop of Hereford taken froÌ„ the barre by Ecclesiasticall authority The statute of Edvv. 2. articuli â—lâ—â—i cap. 36. Eos the ordinance of circumspecté agatis â—do 1. so this effect â—y this statute of the â— of Ed. 2. and 15. of Edvv. 3. cap. 6. 31. E. 3. cap. 11. and by other statutes heretofore mentioned the iurisdiction of the Ecclesiasticall courtes iâ— allovved vvarranted by consent of Parlament in all cases vvherein they novv haue iurisdiction so as these lavves may be iustly called
ratas haberet donationes quas fecerat Rex in Eboracensi Ecclesia Dominus Rex redderet ei Archiepiscopatum suum cum omni integritate c. These Bishops were to demaund in the spirit of humulity on the Kings behalfe that the said Archbishop would ratifie and make good all the donations or gifts which the King had bestowed in the Church of Yorke during the time he had with-held his Archbishopricke that there vpon the King would restore vnto him his Archbishopricke with all integrity But the Archbishop demaunded first of these Bishops sent vnto him whether they would vnder their hands and writings assure him that he might doe it in conscience but they refusing he refused also to graunt the Kings request and therevpon appealed againe to Rome and went thither in person and the King on his side sent Proctors and Aduocats thither to plead for him as Houeden at large declareth And moreouer to bridle him the more he besought the Pope to make Hubert then Archbishop of Canterbury Legat of the Sea Apostolike ouer all England 47. And agayne both this Author and Nubergensis doe declare how the foresaid VValter Archbishop of Roane that had byn so great a friend of K. Richard euer since the beginning of his raigne and had gone with him to Sicily and returned againe to England for pacifying of matters between the Bishop of Ely that was Gouernour the Earle Iohn and moreouer had also byn Gouernour of England himself after King Richards Captiuitie had not onlie laboured for him as you haue heard by his letter to the Pope but went also in person to assist him in Germanie and remained there in pledg for him this man I say receiuing disgust at length from the said King for vsurping vpon certaine lands and liberties of his in Normandy he brake with him appealed to the Pope went to Rome against him and the King was forced to send Embassadours to plead for himself there against the other who pleaded so well saith Nubergensis alleadging the Kings necessitie for doing the same as the Pope tooke the Kings parte and tolde the Bishop openlie in publike Consistorie that he ought to beare with the King in such a necessitie of warre which being once past matters might easilie be remedied And thus much for the Popes authoritie acknowledged and practised during the raigne of this King Richard the first out of which M. Attorney found no probable instance at all to be alleadged to the contrarie and therfore made not so much as mention of any OF THE RAIGNE OF KING IOHN VVho was the seauenth King after the Conquest §. III. 48. Of this King being the last sonne of K. Henry the second we haue heard much before vnder the name of Earle of Morâ—â—â— which may declare vnto vs the quality of his nature and condition to wit mutable and inconstant but yet vehement for the while in whatsoeuer he tooke in hand indiscreet also rash and without feare to offend either God or man when he was in his passion oâ— rage This appeareth well by his many most vnnaturall and treasonable actions against his kind and louing Father whilest he liued wherby he shortened his said Fathers life as before hath byn related And the same appeareth yet more in a certaine manner by his like attempts against his owne brother both when and after he was in captiuity which brother notwithstanding had so greatly aduaunced him and giuen him so many rich States in England as he seemed to haue made him a Tetrarch with him say our English authors that is to say to haue giuen him the fourth parte of his Kingdome which notwithstanding was not sufficient to make him faithfull vnto him 49. This man then succeeding his brother Richard with whom he was beyond the seas when he died laid hands presently on the Treasure and fortresses of his said brother and by the help of two Archbishops especially to wit VValter of Roane in Normandy and Hubert of Canterbury in England he drew the people and nobility to fauour him and was crowned first Duke of Normandy by the one and then King of England by the other when he was 34. yeares old and held out in the said gouernmeÌ„t with great variety of state and fortune for 18. yeares old togeather The first six with contentment good liking of most men the second six in continuall turmoile vexation and with mislike of all and the thiâ—d six did participate of them both to wit good and euill though more of the euill especially the later parte therof when his nobility and people almost wholy forsakinge him did call in and crowne in his place Lewes the Dolphin Prince of France pretended to be next heire by his wife the Lady Blanche daughter to the said K. Iohns sister Queene of Castile which brought K. Iohn to those straites as he died with much affliction of mind as after you shall heare 50. To say then somewhat of ech of these three distinctions of tyme noting some points out of them all that appertaine to this our controuersie with M. Attorney you haue heard in the end of K. Richards life how VValter Archbishop of Roane appealed to Pope Innocentius against the said King for seasing vpon certaine lands of his and namely the Towne of Deepe which Innocentius commaunding to be restored K. Iohn obayed and made composition with the said Archbishop vpon the yeare of Christ 1200. which was the second yeare of his raigne as Houeden reporteth restoring him Villam de Depa cum pertinentijs suis The Towne of Deepe with the appurtenances and diuers other things which the said author setteth downe shewing therby the obedience of K. Iohn to the Popes ordination 51. Moreouer there falling out a great controuersie between Geffrey Arcbishop of Yorke K. Iohns brother and the Deane and Chapter of the said Church and both parties appealing to Rome Pope Innocentius appointed the Bishop of Salisbury and Abbot of Tewxbury to call them before them in Church of VVestminster and determine the matter so they did made them freinds the King not intermedling in any part therof though the matter touched his brother and concerned his owne Ecclesiasticall supremacy if he had persuaded himself that he had had any And the verie same yeare the Bishop of Ely and the Abbot of S. Edmunds-bury were appointed Iudges by the said Pope in a great cause between the Archbishop and monks of Canterbury which they determined publikelie Vt Iudices à Domino Papa constituti saith Houeden as iudges appointed from the Pope without any dependance of the King at all though their cheife controuersie was about the priuiledges and proprieties of lands lordships and officers of theirs to wit of the said Archbishop and Monkes 52. And wheras the foresaid Hubert Archbishop of Canterbury with the rest of the Bishops summoned a generall Synod in England for ordaining many thinges according to the neede or